Religio Medici
         Browne, Thomas, Sir, 1605-1682.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A29868 of text R4739 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing B5166). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 174 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 81 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A29868
         Wing B5166
         ESTC R4739
         12021146
         ocm 12021146
         52613
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29868)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 52613)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 56:22)
      
       
         
           
             Religio Medici
             Browne, Thomas, Sir, 1605-1682.
          
           [2], 159 p.
           
             Printed for Andrew Crooke,
             [London] :
             1642.
          
           
             Engraved t.p.
             Attributed to Sir Thomas Browne. Cf. BM.
             Place of publication from Wing.
             Reproduction of original in Library of Congress.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Religion.
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Christian ethics -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A29868  R4739  (Wing B5166).  civilwar no Religio, medici. Browne, Thomas, Sir 1642    33102 946 5 0 0 0 0 287 F  The  rate of 287 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2002-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-12 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-12 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           
             
               A
               coelo
               Salus
            
             
               Religio
               ▪
               Medici
               .
            
             
               Printed
               for
               Andrew
               Crooke
               .
               1642.
               
               Will
               ▪
               Marshall●s●u
               :
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           Religio
           Medici
           .
        
         
           
             FOr
             my
             Religion
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             severall
             circumstances
             that
             might
             perswade
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             generall
             scandall
             of
             my
             profession
             ,
             the
             natural
             course
             of
             my
             studies
             the
             indifferency
             of
             my
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             discourse
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             neither
             violently
             defending
             one
             ,
             nor
             with
             that
             common
             ardo●r
             of
             contention
             opposing
             another
             ;
             yet
             in
             dispight
             hereof
             I
             dare
             ,
             without
             usurpation
             ,
             assume
             the
             honourable
             stile
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             not
             that
             I
             meerely
             owe
             this
             stile
             to
             the
             Font
             ,
             my
             education
             ,
             or
             the
             clime
             wherein
             I
             was
             borne
             ,
             as
             being
             bred
             up
             either
             to
             confirme
             those
             principles
             my
             Parents
             instilled
             into
             my
             unweary
             understanding
             ;
             or
             by
             a
             generall
             consent
             proceed
             in
             the
             Religion
             of
             my
             Countrey
             :
             But
             having
             ,
             in
             my
             riper
             yeares
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             judgement
             ,
             seene
             and
             examined
             all
             ,
             I
             finde
             my selfe
             obliged
             by
             the
             principles
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             of
             my
             ●wn
             reason
             ,
             to
             embrace
             
             no
             other
             name
             but
             this
             ;
             neither
             doth
             herein
             my
             zeale
             so
             farre
             make
             me
             forget
             the
             generall
             charity
             I
             owe
             unto
             humanity
             ,
             as
             rather
             to
             hate
             than
             pity
             Turks
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             (
             what
             is
             worse
             )
             Jewes
             ,
             rather
             contenting
             my selfe
             to
             enjoy
             that
             happy
             stile
             ,
             then
             maligning
             those
             who
             refuse
             so
             glorious
             a
             title
             .
             But
             because
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             become
             too
             general
             to
             expresse
             our
             faith
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             Geography
             of
             Religions
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Land
             ,
             and
             every
             Clime
             distinguished
             not
             only
             by
             their
             lawes
             and
             limits
             ,
             but
             circumscribed
             by
             their
             doctrines
             and
             rules
             of
             Faith
             :
             To
             be
             particular
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             that
             reformed
             new-cast
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             I
             dislike
             nothing
             but
             the
             name
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             beliefe
             that
             our
             Saviour
             taught
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             disseminated
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             authorized
             ,
             and
             the
             Martyrs
             confirmed
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             sinister
             ends
             of
             Princes
             ,
             the
             ambition
             and
             avarice
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             the
             fatal
             corruption
             of
             times
             so
             decaied
             ,
             impaired
             ,
             and
             fallen
             from
             its
             native
             beauty
             ,
             that
             it
             required
             the
             carefull
             and
             charitable
             hand
             of
             the
             times
             to
             restore
             it
             to
             its
             primitive
             integrity
             :
             now
             the
             accidental
             occasions
             whereon
             
             the
             slender
             meanes
             whereby
             the
             low
             &
             abject
             condition
             of
             the
             person
             by
             whom
             ●o
             good
             a
             worke
             was
             set
             on
             foote
             ,
             which
             ●n
             our
             adversaries
             beget
             contempt
             and
             ●corn
             ,
             fills
             me
             with
             wonder
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             ve●y
             same
             objection
             the
             insolent
             Pagans
             first
             cast
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             Yet
             h●ve
             I
             not
             shaken
             hands
             with
             those
             desperate
             Resolvers
             ,
             who
             had
             rather
             ven●ure
             at
             large
             their
             decaied
             bottome
             ,
             then
             bring
             her
             in
             to
             be
             new
             trim'd
             in
             the
             dock
             ;
             who
             had
             rather
             promiscuously
             retaine
             all
             ,
             then
             abridge
             any
             ,
             and
             obstinately
             be
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             have
             beene
             ,
             as
             to
             stand
             in
             diameter
             and
             swords
             point
             with
             them
             :
             we
             have
             reformed
             from
             them
             ,
             not
             against
             them
             ;
             for
             omitting
             those
             improperations
             and
             termes
             of
             scurrility
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             which
             only
             difference
             our
             affections
             ,
             and
             not
             our
             cause
             ,
             there
             is
             betwixt
             us
             one
             common
             name
             ,
             and
             appellation
             ,
             one
             faith
             ,
             and
             necessary
             body
             of
             principles
             common
             to
             us
             both
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             not
             scrupulous
             to
             converse
             and
             live
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             enter
             their
             Churches
             in
             defect
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             either
             pray
             with
             them
             ▪
             or
             for
             them
             :
             I
             could
             
             never
             perceive
             any
             rationall
             consequ●nce
             from
             those
             many
             texts
             which
             prohibit
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             to
             pollute
             themselves
             with
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ;
             we
             being
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             not
             divided
             by
             such
             detested
             impieties
             ●s
             might
             prophane
             our
             prayers
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             wherein●
             we
             make
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             a
             resolved
             conscience
             may
             not
             adore
             her
             Creator
             anywhere
             ,
             especially
             in
             places
             devoted
             to
             his
             service
             ;
             where
             if
             their
             devotions
             offend
             him
             ,
             mine
             may
             please
             him
             ,
             if
             theirs
             prophane
             it
             ,
             mine
             may
             hallow
             it
             ;
             holy
             water
             and
             the
             Crucifix
             (
             dangerous
             to
             the
             commonpeople
             )
             deceive
             not
             my
             judgement
             ,
             nor
             abuse
             my
             devotion
             at
             all
             :
             I
             am
             I
             confesse
             ,
             naturally
             inclined
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             misguided
             zeale
             tearmes
             superstition
             ,
             my
             common
             conversation
             I
             do
             acknowledge
             austere
             ,
             my
             behaviour
             full
             of
             rigour
             ,
             sometimes
             not
             without
             morosity
             ;
             yet
             at
             my
             devotion
             I
             love
             to
             use
             the
             civility
             of
             my
             knee
             ,
             hat
             ,
             and
             hand
             ,
             with
             all
             those
             outward
             and
             sensible
             motions
             ,
             which
             may
             expresse
             ,
             or
             promote
             my
             invincible
             devotion
             ;
             I
             should
             cut
             off
             my
             arme
             ,
             rather
             than
             violate
             a
             Church
             window
             ,
             than
             deface
             
             or
             demolish
             the
             memory
             of
             a
             Saint
             or
             Martyr
             ;
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Crosse
             or
             Crucifix
             I
             can
             dispence
             with
             my
             hat
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             the
             thought
             or
             memory
             of
             my
             Saviour
             ;
             I
             cannot
             laugh
             at
             the
             fruitlesse
             journeys
             of
             Pilgrims
             ,
             or
             contemne
             the
             miserable
             condition
             of
             Fryers
             ;
             For
             though
             misplaced
             circumstances
             ,
             there
             is
             something
             in
             it
             of
             devotion
             :
             I
             could
             never
             heare
             the
             
               Ave
               Marie
            
             Bell
             without
             an
             occasion
             ,
             or
             think
             it
             a
             sufficient
             warrant
             ,
             because
             they
             erred
             in
             one
             circu●stance
             ,
             for
             me
             to
             erre
             in
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             silence
             and
             dumbe
             contempt
             ;
             where
             therefore
             they
             directed
             their
             devotions
             to
             her
             ,
             I
             offe●ed
             mine
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             rectified
             the
             errours
             of
             their
             prayers
             by
             rightly
             ordering
             mine
             owne
             ;
             at
             a
             solemne
             procession
             I
             have
             wept
             abundantly
             ,
             while
             my
             consorts
             blind
             with
             opposition
             and
             prejudice
             ,
             have
             fallen
             into
             an
             excesse
             of
             scorne
             and
             laughter
             :
             there
             are
             questionlesse
             both
             in
             Greeke
             ,
             Roman
             and
             Africa
             Churches
             ,
             solemnities
             ,
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             whereof
             the
             wiser
             zeales
             doe
             make
             a
             Christian
             use
             ,
             and
             stand
             condemned
             by
             us
             ;
             not
             as
             evill
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             as
             allurances
             and
             baits
             of
             superstition
             
             to
             those
             vulgar
             heads
             that
             looke
             asquint
             on
             the
             face
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             those
             unstable
             judgements
             that
             cannot
             consist
             in
             the
             narrow
             point
             and
             centre
             of
             justice
             ,
             without
             a
             reele
             or
             stagger
             to
             the
             circumference
             .
             As
             there
             are
             many
             Reformers
             ,
             so
             likewise
             many
             Reformations
             ;
             every
             Countrey
             proceeding
             in
             a
             particular
             way
             and
             Method
             ,
             according
             as
             their
             naturall
             interest
             with
             their
             constitution
             and
             clime
             inclined
             them
             ,
             some
             angerly
             and
             with
             extremity
             ,
             others
             calmely
             ,
             and
             with
             mediocrity
             ,
             not
             rending
             ,
             but
             easily
             dividing
             the
             community
             ,
             and
             leaving
             an
             honest
             possibility
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             which
             the
             peaceable
             Spirits
             doe
             desire
             ,
             and
             may
             conceive
             that
             revolution
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             mercies
             of
             God
             may
             effect
             ;
             yet
             that
             judgement
             that
             shall
             consider
             the
             present
             antipathies
             betweene
             the
             two
             extreames
             ,
             their
             contrarieties
             in
             affection
             and
             opinion
             ,
             may
             with
             the
             same
             hope
             expect
             an
             union
             in
             the
             poles
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             to
             difference
             my selfe
             neerer
             ,
             and
             draw
             into
             the
             lesser
             circle
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Church
             whose
             every
             part
             so
             squares
             unto
             my
             conscience
             ,
             whose
             articles
             ,
             constitutions
             ,
             and
             customes
             
             seemes
             so
             consonant
             unto
             reason
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             framed
             to
             my
             particular
             devotion
             ,
             as
             this
             wherof
             I
             hold
             my
             beliefe
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             to
             whose
             faith
             I
             am
             a
             sworne
             subject
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             a
             double
             obligation
             ,
             subscribe
             unto
             her
             Articles
             ,
             and
             endevour
             to
             observe
             her
             constitutions
             :
             no
             man
             shall
             retch
             my
             faith
             unto
             another
             Article
             ,
             or
             command
             my
             obedience
             to
             a
             Canon
             more
             :
             whatsoever
             is
             beyond
             us
             ,
             as
             points
             indifferent
             ,
             I
             observe
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             my
             private
             reason
             ,
             or
             the
             humor
             or
             fashion
             of
             my
             devotions
             ,
             neither
             beleeving
             this
             ,
             because
             
               Luther
            
             affirmed
             it
             ,
             or
             disproving
             that
             ,
             because
             
               Calvin
            
             hath
             disavouched
             it
             :
             I
             condemne
             not
             all
             things
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
            
             nor
             approve
             all
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Dort
               :
            
             In
             briefe
             ,
             where
             the
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             my
             Text
             ,
             where
             that
             speakes
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             my
             comment
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             joynt
             silence
             of
             both
             ,
             I
             borrow
             not
             the
             rules
             of
             my
             Religion
             from
             
               Rome
            
             or
             
               Geneva
               ,
            
             but
             the
             dictates
             of
             my
             own
             reason
             .
             It
             is
             an
             unjust
             scandall
             of
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             gross●
             error
             in
             our selves
             ,
             to
             compute
             the
             Nativity
             of
             our
             Religion
             from
             
             
               Henry
            
             the
             eighth
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             rejected
             the
             Pope
             ,
             confuted
             not
             the
             faith
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             effected
             no
             more
             than
             what
             his
             owne
             Predecessours
             de●ired
             and
             assayed
             in
             ages
             past
             ,
             and
             was
             conceived
             the
             State
             of
             
               Venice
            
             would
             have
             attempted
             in
             our
             dayes
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             as
             uncharitable
             a
             point
             in
             us
             to
             fall
             upon
             those
             popular
             scurrilities
             and
             opprobrious
             scoffes
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             as
             to
             a
             temporal
             Prince
             ,
             we
             owe
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             good
             language
             :
             I
             confesse
             there
             is
             cause
             of
             passion
             betweene
             us
             ;
             by
             his
             sentence
             I
             stand
             excommunicated
             ,
             Heretick
             is
             the
             best
             language
             he
             affords
             me
             ;
             yet
             can
             no
             ●are
             witnesse
             I
             ever
             returned
             to
             him
             the
             name
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             whore
             of
             
               Babylon
               ;
            
             It
             is
             the
             method
             of
             charity
             to
             suffer
             without
             reaction
             :
             those
             usuall
             Satyres
             ,
             &
             invectives
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             may
             perchance
             produce
             a
             good
             effect
             on
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             whose
             eares
             are
             opener
             to
             Rhetoricke
             than
             Logicke
             ,
             yet
             doe
             they
             no
             wise
             confirme
             the
             faith
             of
             wiser
             beleevers
             ,
             who
             knowes
             that
             a
             good
             cause
             needs
             not
             to
             be
             patronized
             by
             a
             passion
             ,
             but
             can
             sustaine
             it selfe
             upon
             a
             temperate
             dispute
             .
          
           
           
             I
             could
             never
             divide
             my selfe
             from
             any
             upon
             the
             difference
             of
             an
             opinion
             ,
             or
             be
             angry
             with
             his
             judgement
             for
             not
             agreeing
             with
             me
             in
             that
             ,
             from
             which
             perhaps
             within
             a
             few
             dayes
             I
             should
             dissent
             my selfe
             :
             I
             have
             no
             Genius
             to
             disputes
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             have
             often
             thought
             it
             wisdome
             to
             decline
             them
             ,
             and
             especially
             upon
             a
             disadvantage
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             cause
             of
             Truth
             might
             suffer
             in
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             my
             patronage
             :
             where
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             informed
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             contest
             with
             men
             above
             our selves
             ;
             but
             to
             confirme
             and
             establish
             our
             opinions
             ,
             it
             is
             best
             to
             agree
             with
             judgments
             below
             our
             owne
             ,
             that
             the
             frequent
             spoiles
             and
             victories
             over
             their
             reasons
             may
             settle
             in
             our selves
             an
             esteeme
             ,
             and
             confirme
             opinion
             of
             our
             owne
             .
             Every
             man
             is
             not
             a
             proper
             Champion
             for
             Truth
             ,
             nor
             fit
             to
             take
             up
             the
             Gantlet
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Verity
             :
             Many
             from
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             their
             Maximes
             ,
             and
             an
             inconsiderate
             zeale
             to
             Truth
             ,
             have
             too
             rashly
             charged
             the
             troubles
             of
             error
             ,
             and
             remaine
             as
             Trophees
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             Truth
             :
             A
             man
             may
             be
             in
             as
             just
             possession
             of
             Truth
             as
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             
             forced
             to
             surrender
             ;
             t
             is
             therefore
             farre
             better
             to
             enjoy
             with
             peace
             ,
             than
             to
             hazzard
             her
             on
             a
             battell
             :
             If
             therefore
             there
             rise
             any
             doubts
             in
             my
             way
             ,
             I
             doe
             forget
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             defer
             them
             ,
             till
             my
             better
             setled
             judgement
             ,
             and
             more
             manly
             reason
             be
             able
             to
             resolve
             them
             ;
             for
             I
             perceive
             every
             mans
             owne
             reason
             is
             his
             best
             
               Oedipus
               ,
            
             and
             will
             upon
             a
             reasonable
             truce
             ,
             find
             a
             way
             to
             loose
             those
             bonds
             where-with
             subtilties
             of
             errour
             have
             enchained
             our
             more
             flexible
             and
             tender
             judgements
             .
             In
             Philosophy
             where
             truth
             seemes
             double
             forced
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             man
             more
             paradoxicall
             than
             my selfe
             ;
             but
             in
             Divinity
             I
             keep
             the
             road
             ,
             and
             though
             not
             in
             an
             implicite
             ,
             yet
             in
             an
             humble
             faith
             ,
             follow
             the
             great
             wheele
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             move
             ;
             not
             reserving
             any
             proper
             poles
             or
             motion
             from
             the
             epicycle
             of
             my
             owne
             braine
             ;
             by
             this
             meanes
             I
             leave
             no
             gap
             for
             Heresies
             ,
             Schismes
             ,
             or
             Errors
             ,
             of
             which
             at
             present
             ,
             I
             shall
             injure
             Truth
             to
             say
             I
             have
             no
             taint
             or
             tincture
             ;
             I
             must
             confesse
             my
             greener
             studies
             have
             beene
             polluted
             with
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             not
             any
             begotten
             in
             the
             latter
             Cen●uries
             ,
             
             but
             old
             and
             obsolete
             ,
             such
             as
             could
             never
             have
             been
             revived
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             extravagant
             and
             irregular
             heads
             as
             mine
             ;
             for
             indeed
             Heresies
             perish
             not
             with
             their
             Authors
             ,
             but
             like
             the
             River
             
               Arethusa
               ,
            
             though
             they
             lose
             their
             currents
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             they
             rise
             up
             againe
             in
             another
             :
             one
             generall
             Councell
             is
             not
             able
             to
             extirpate
             one
             single
             Heresie
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             canceld
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             revolution
             of
             time
             and
             the
             like
             aspects
             from
             heaven
             ,
             will
             restore
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             will
             flourish
             till
             it
             be
             condemned
             againe
             ;
             for
             as
             though
             there
             were
             a
             
               M●te●p●ucho●is
               ,
            
             and
             the
             soule
             of
             one
             man
             passed
             into
             another
             ,
             opinions
             do
             find
             after-revolutions
             ,
             men
             and
             mindes
             like
             those
             that
             first
             begat
             them
             .
             To
             see
             our selves
             we
             need
             not
             looke
             for
             
               Plato's
            
             yeare
             ,
             every
             man
             is
             not
             onely
             himselfe
             ;
             there
             have
             been
             many
             
               Diog●nes
               ,
            
             and
             as
             many
             
               Timons
               ,
            
             though
             but
             few
             of
             that
             name
             ;
             men
             are
             lived
             over
             againe
             ,
             the
             world
             is
             now
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             age
             past
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             then
             ,
             but
             there
             have
             beene
             some
             since
             that
             paralels
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             it
             were
             his
             revived
             selfe
             .
             Now
             the
             first
             of
             mine
             was
             that
             of
             the
             
               Arabians
               ,
            
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             
             perished
             with
             their
             bodies
             ,
             but
             yet
             should
             be
             raised
             againe
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             not
             that
             I
             did
             absolutely
             conceive
             a
             mortality
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             but
             if
             that
             were
             ,
             which
             faith
             ,
             nor
             Philosophy
             can
             throughly
             disprove
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             entred
             the
             grave
             together
             ,
             yet
             I
             hold
             the
             same
             conceit
             thereof
             that
             we
             all
             doe
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             rise
             againe
             ;
             surely
             it
             is
             but
             the
             merits
             of
             our
             unworthy
             natures
             ,
             if
             we
             sleepe
             in
             darknesse
             untill
             the
             last
             alarme
             .
             A
             serious
             reflex
             upon
             my
             own
             unworthines
             did
             make
             me
             backward
             from
             challenging
             this
             prerogative
             unto
             my
             soule
             :
             so
             I
             might
             enjoy
             my
             Saviour
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             I
             would
             with
             patience
             be
             nothing
             almost
             unto
             eternity
             .
             The
             second
             was
             that
             of
             the
             
               Chiliast
               ,
            
             that
             God
             would
             not
             persist
             in
             his
             vengeance
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             definite
             time
             of
             his
             wrath
             he
             would
             release
             the
             damned
             soules
             from
             torture
             ;
             which
             error
             I
             fell
             into
             upon
             a
             serious
             contemplation
             of
             the
             great
             attribute
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             and
             did
             a
             little
             cherish
             it
             in
             my self
             ,
             because
             I
             found
             therein
             no
             malice
             ,
             and
             a
             ready
             weight
             to
             sway
             me
             from
             the
             other
             extreame
             of
             despaire
             ,
             wherunto
             melancholy
             and
             contem●lative
             
             natures
             are
             too
             easily
             disposed
             .
             A
             ●hird
             there
             is
             which
             I
             did
             never
             positively
             maintaine
             or
             practice
             ,
             but
             have
             often
             wished
             it
             had
             beene
             consonant
             to
             Truth
             ,
             and
             not
             offensive
             to
             my
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             prayer
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             whereunto
             I
             was
             enclined
             by
             an
             excesse
             of
             charity
             ;
             whereby
             I
             thought
             the
             number
             of
             the
             living
             too
             small
             an
             object
             of
             devotion
             ;
             I
             could
             scarce
             containe
             my
             prayers
             for
             a
             Friend
             at
             the
             ringing
             of
             a
             Bell
             ,
             or
             behold
             his
             corps
             without
             an
             oration
             for
             his
             Soule
             :
             It
             was
             a
             good
             way
             me
             thought
             to
             be
             remembred
             by
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             noble
             than
             a
             History
             .
             These
             opinions
             I
             never
             maintained
             with
             pertinacy
             ,
             or
             endeavoured
             to
             inveagle
             any
             mans
             beliefe
             to
             mine
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             ever
             revealed
             or
             disputed
             them
             with
             my
             dearest
             friends
             :
             by
             which
             meanes
             I
             neither
             propagated
             them
             in
             others
             ,
             nor
             confirmed
             them
             in
             my selfe
             ,
             but
             suffering
             them
             to
             flame
             upon
             their
             owne
             substances
             ,
             without
             addition
             of
             new
             fuell
             ,
             they
             went
             out
             insensibly
             of
             themselves
             ;
             therefore
             those
             opinions
             ,
             though
             condemned
             by
             lawfull
             Councels
             ,
             were
             not
             Heresies
             in
             me
             ,
             but
             bare
             Errors
             ,
             
             and
             single
             Lapses
             of
             my
             understanding
             ,
             without
             a
             joynt
             depravity
             of
             my
             will
             :
             those
             have
             not
             only
             depraved
             understandings
             ,
             but
             diseased
             affections
             ,
             which
             cannot
             enjoy
             a
             singularity
             without
             a
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             be
             the
             author
             of
             an
             opinion
             ,
             without
             they
             be
             of
             a
             Sect
             also
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             villany
             of
             the
             first
             Schisme
             of
             
               Lucifer
               ,
            
             who
             was
             not
             content
             to
             erre
             alone
             ,
             but
             drew
             into
             his
             faction
             many
             Legions
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             experience
             he
             tempted
             only
             
               Eve
               ,
            
             as
             well
             understanding
             the
             communicable
             nature
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             t●at
             to
             deceive
             but
             one
             ,
             were
             tacitely
             &
             upon
             consequence
             to
             delude
             them
             both
             .
             As
             for
             the
             wingy
             mysteries
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             &
             aiery
             subtilties
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             have
             ●nhinged
             the
             braines
             of
             better
             heads
             ,
             they
             ●ever
             stretched
             the
             
               P●a
               Mater
            
             of
             mine
             ;
             me thinks
             there
             be
             not
             impossibilities
             enough
             ●n
             Religion
             for
             an
             active
             faith
             ;
             the
             deepest
             mysteries
             ours
             containes
             ,
             have
             not
             onely
             beene
             illustrated
             ,
             but
             maintained
             by
             syllogisme
             ,
             and
             the
             rule
             of
             reason
             :
             I
             love
             to
             lose
             my selfe
             in
             a
             mystery
             to
             pursue
             my
             reason
             to
             my
             
               ob
               altitudo
               .
            
             It
             is
             my
             solitary
             recreation
             to
             pose
             my
             apprehension
             with
             those
             ●n●olved
             
             aenigma's
             and
             riddles
             of
             the
             Trini●y
             ,
             incarnation
             and
             resurrection
             .
             I
             can
             an●wer
             all
             the
             objections
             of
             Satan
             ,
             &
             my
             re●ellious
             reason
             ,
             with
             that
             odde
             resolution
             I
             ●earned
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Certum
               est
               quia
               impossi●ile
               est
               .
            
             I
             desire
             to
             exercise
             my
             faith
             in
             the
             difficultest
             point
             ,
             for
             to
             credit
             ordinary
             and
             visible
             objects
             is
             not
             faith
             ,
             but
             perswasion
             .
             Some
             beleeve
             the
             better
             for
             seeing
             Christ
             his
             Sep●lchre
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             seene
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             doubt
             not
             of
             the
             miracle
             .
             Now
             contrarily
             I
             blesse
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             am
             thankfull
             that
             I
             lived
             not
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             miracles
             ,
             that
             I
             never
             saw
             Christ
             not
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             I
             would
             not
             have
             beene
             one
             of
             those
             Israelites
             that
             passed
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             nor
             one
             of
             Christs
             Patients
             ,
             on
             whom
             hee
             wrought
             his
             wonders
             ;
             then
             had
             my
             faith
             beene
             thrust
             upon
             me
             ,
             nor
             should
             I
             enjoy
             that
             greater
             blessing
             pronounced
             to
             all
             that
             believe
             and
             saw
             not
             .
             T
             is
             an
             easie
             and
             necessary
             beliefe
             to
             credit
             what
             our
             eye
             and
             sense
             hath
             examined
             :
             I
             believe
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             buried
             ,
             and
             rose
             againe
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             see
             him
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             contemplate
             him
             in
             his
             Coenotaphe
             ,
             or
             
             Sepulchre
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             much
             to
             beleeve
             as
             we
             have
             reason
             ,
             we
             owe
             this
             faith
             unto
             History
             :
             they
             onely
             had
             the
             advantage
             o●
             a
             bold
             and
             noble
             faith
             ,
             who
             lived
             befor●
             his
             comming
             ,
             who
             upon
             obscure
             prophe●sies
             and
             mysticall
             Types
             could
             raise
             a
             beliefe
             ,
             and
             expect
             apparent
             impossibilities●
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             edge
             in
             al
             firme
             belief
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             easie
             Metaphor
             we
             may
             say
             the
             sword
             of
             faith
             ;
             but
             in
             those
             obscurities
             I
             rather
             use
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             adjunct
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             it
             ,
             a
             Buckler
             ;
             under
             which
             I
             perceive
             the
             wary
             combitant
             may
             lie
             invulnerable
             .
             Since
             I
             was
             of
             understanding
             to
             know
             we
             knew
             nothing
             ,
             my
             reason
             hath
             beene
             more
             pliable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             faith
             ;
             I
             am
             now
             content
             to
             understand
             a
             mystery
             without
             a
             rigid
             definition
             in
             an
             easie
             and
             Platonick
             description
             .
             That
             allegoricall
             description
             of
             
               Hermes
            
             pleaseth
             me
             beyond
             all
             the
             metaphysicall
             definitions
             of
             Divines
             ,
             where
             I
             cannot
             satisfie
             my
             reason
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             hammer
             my
             fancy
             ;
             I
             had
             as
             leive
             you
             tell
             me
             that
             
               anima
               est
               angelus
               homini●
               ,
               est
               Corpus
               Dei
            
             as
             
               Entelechia
               ,
               Lux
               est
               umbra
               Dei
               ,
            
             as
             
               actus
               perspicui
               :
            
             where
             there
             
             is
             an
             obscurity
             too
             deepe
             for
             our
             reason
             ,
             t
             is
             good
             to
             set
             downe
             with
             a
             description
             a
             periphrasis
             ,
             or
             adumbration
             ;
             for
             by
             acquainting
             our
             reason
             how
             unable
             it
             is
             to
             display
             the
             visible
             and
             obvious
             effect
             of
             nature
             ,
             it
             becomes
             more
             humble
             and
             submissive
             to
             the
             subtilties
             of
             faith
             :
             and
             thus
             I
             teach
             my
             haggard
             and
             unreclaimed
             reason
             to
             stoope
             unto
             the
             lure
             of
             faith
             .
             I
             believe
             there
             was
             already
             a
             tree
             whose
             fruit
             our
             unhappy
             parents
             tasted
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             when
             God
             forbids
             it
             ,
             t
             is
             positively
             said
             ,
             the
             plants
             of
             the
             field
             were
             not
             yet
             growne
             ;
             for
             God
             had
             not
             caused
             ●t
             to
             raine
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
             I
             beleeve
             that
             the
             Serpent
             (
             if
             we
             shall
             literally
             understand
             it
             from
             his
             proper
             forme
             and
             figure
             )
             made
             his
             motion
             on
             his
             belly
             before
             the
             curse
             :
             I
             find
             the
             triall
             of
             the
             Pucillage
             and
             Virginity
             of
             women
             ,
             which
             God
             ordained
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             is
             very
             fallible
             ;
             experience
             ,
             and
             History
             informes
             mee
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             many
             particular
             women
             ,
             but
             likewise
             whole
             Nations
             have
             escaped
             the
             curse
             of
             childebirth
             ,
             which
             God
             seemes
             to
             pronounce
             upon
             the
             whole
             Sex
             ;
             yet
             doe
             I
             bel●eve
             
             that
             all
             this
             is
             true
             ;
             indeed
             my
             reason
             would
             perswade
             mee
             it
             is
             false
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             think
             is
             no
             vulgar
             part
             of
             faith
             to
             believe
             a
             thing
             not
             only
             above
             ,
             but
             contrary
             to
             reason
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             arguments
             of
             our
             proper
             senses
             .
          
           
             In
             my
             solitary
             and
             retired
             Imagination
             ,
             
               Neque
               enim
               cum
               porticus
               aut
               melectulus
               accipit
               ,
               desum
               mihi
               ;
            
             I
             remember
             I
             am
             not
             alone
             and
             therefore
             forget
             not
             to
             contemplate
             him
             and
             his
             attributes
             who
             is
             ever
             with
             me
             ,
             especially
             those
             two
             mighty
             ones
             ,
             his
             wisedome
             and
             eternity
             ;
             with
             the
             one
             I
             recreate
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             I
             confound
             my
             understanding
             :
             who
             can
             speake
             of
             eternity
             without
             a
             soloecisme
             ,
             or
             thinke
             thereof
             without
             an
             ecstasie
             ?
             Time
             we
             may
             comprehend
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             five
             dayes
             ●lder
             then
             our selves
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             same
             Horoscop●
             ;
             but
             to
             retire
             so
             far
             back
             as
             to
             apprehend
             a
             beginning
             ▪
             to
             give
             such
             an
             infinite
             start
             forward
             ,
             as
             to
             conceive
             an
             end
             in
             an
             essence
             that
             we
             affirme
             hath
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ;
             it
             is
             reason
             to
             Saint
             
               Pauls
            
             Sanctuary
             ;
             my
             Philosophy
             dares
             not
             say
             the
             Apostles
             can
             doe
             it
             ;
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             
             a
             creature
             that
             can
             comprehend
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             he
             priviledge
             of
             his
             owne
             nature
             ;
             
               I
               am
               that
               ●
               am
               ,
            
             was
             his
             owne
             definition
             unto
             
               Moses
               ;
            
             ●nd
             it
             was
             a
             short
             one
             ,
             to
             con●ound
             morta●ity
             ,
             that
             durst
             question
             God
             ,
             or
             aske
             him
             ●hat
             he
             was
             ;
             indeed
             he
             onely
             is
             what
             o●hers
             have
             and
             shall
             be
             ;
             but
             in
             eternity
             no
             ●istinction
             of
             senses
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             ●errible
             terme
             
               Predestination
               ,
            
             which
             hath
             ●roubled
             so
             many
             weake
             heads
             to
             con●eive
             ,
             &
             the
             wisest
             to
             explain
             ,
             is
             in
             respect
             to
             God
             ●o
             prescious
             determination
             of
             our
             estates
             ●o
             come
             ,
             but
             a
             definitive
             blast
             of
             his
             will
             ●lready
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             instant
             that
             he
             ●irst
             decreed
             it
             ;
             for
             to
             this
             eternity
             which
             ●s
             indivisible
             ,
             the
             last
             Tru●pe
             is
             already
             ●ounded
             ,
             the
             reprobates
             in
             the
             slam●
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             in
             
               Abrahams
            
             bosome
             .
          
           
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             speakes
             modestly
             ,
             when
             he
             ●aith
             ;
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             to
             God
             are
             but
             as
             one
             day
             ;
             for
             to
             speake
             I●ke
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             ●hose
             continued
             ▪
             instances
             of
             time
             which
             ●low
             into
             a
             thousand
             ye●res
             ,
             make
             not
             to
             ●im
             one
             moment
             ;
             what
             to
             us
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             ●o
             his
             Eternity
             is
             present
             ,
             his
             whole
             dura●ion
             being
             but
             one
             permanent
             point
             without
             
             successions
             ,
             parts
             ,
             flux
             ,
             or
             division
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             Attribute
             that
             addes
             more
             difficulty
             to
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             where
             though
             in
             a
             relative
             way
             of
             Father
             &
             Son
             ,
             we
             must
             deny
             a
             priority
             .
             I
             wonder
             how
             
               Aristotle
            
             could
             conceive
             the
             world
             eternall
             ,
             or
             how
             he
             could
             make
             good
             two
             Eternities
             ;
             his
             similitude
             of
             a
             Triangle
             ,
             comprehended
             in
             a
             square
             ,
             doth
             somewhat
             illustrate
             the
             Trinity
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Triple
             Unity
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             in
             us
             not
             three
             ,
             but
             a
             Trinity
             of
             soules
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             if
             not
             three
             distinct
             soules
             ▪
             yet
             differing
             faculties
             ,
             that
             can
             ,
             and
             do
             subsist
             in
             different
             subjects
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             us
             are
             so
             united
             as
             to
             make
             but
             one
             soule
             and
             substance
             ;
             if
             one
             soule
             were
             perfectly
             three
             di●stinct
             bodies
             ,
             that
             were
             a
             pretty
             Trinity
             conceive
             the
             distinct
             number
             of
             three
             ,
             no●
             divided
             nor
             separated
             by
             the
             intellect
             ,
             bu●
             actually
             comprehended
             in
             its
             Vnity
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             perfect
             Trinity
             .
             I
             have
             often
             admired
             the
             mystical
             way
             of
             
               Pythagoras
               ,
            
             and
             the
             secret
             Magicke
             of
             numbers
             ;
             Beware
             o●
             Philosophy
             ,
             is
             a
             precept
             not
             to
             be
             received
             in
             a
             narrow
             sense
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             masse
             of
             nature
             
             there
             is
             a
             set
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             carry
             in
             ●heir
             front
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             Capitall
             letters
             ,
             yet
             in
             stenography
             ,
             and
             short
             Characters
             ,
             somthing
             to
             Divinity
             ,
             which
             to
             wiser
             rea●ons
             serve
             as
             Luminaries
             in
             the
             abysse
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             to
             judicious
             beliefe
             ,
             as
             ●scales
             and
             roundles
             to
             mount
             the
             pinnacles
             and
             highest
             pieces
             of
             Divinity
             .
             The
             severe
             Schooles
             shall
             never
             laugh
             me
             out
             of
             the
             Philosophy
             of
             
               Hermes
               ,
            
             that
             this
             visible
             world
             is
             but
             a
             picture
             of
             the
             invisible
             ,
             wherein
             as
             a
             pourtract
             ,
             things
             are
             not
             true●y
             ,
             but
             in
             equivocall
             shapes
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             counterfeit
             some
             more
             reall
             substance
             in
             that
             invisible
             fabrick
             .
             That
             other
             attribute
             wherewith
             I
             recreate
             my
             devotion
             ,
             is
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             am
             happy
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             contemplation
             of
             this
             onely
             ,
             do
             not
             repent
             me
             that
             I
             was
             bred
             in
             the
             way
             of
             study
             :
             The
             advantage
             I
             have
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             with
             the
             content
             and
             happinesse
             I
             conceive
             therein
             ,
             is
             an
             ample
             recompence
             for
             al
             my
             endeavours
             ,
             in
             what
             part
             of
             knowledge
             soever
             :
             I
             know
             he
             is
             wise
             in
             all
             ,
             wonderfull
             in
             what
             we
             conceive
             ,
             but
             farre
             more
             in
             what
             we
             comprehend
             not
             ,
             for
             we
             behold
             
             him
             but
             a
             squint
             upon
             reflex
             or
             shadow
             ;
             our
             understanding
             is
             diviner
             than
             
               M●ses
            
             his
             eye
             ,
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             backparts
             ,
             or
             lower
             side
             of
             his
             Divinity
             ;
             therefore
             to
             pry
             into
             the
             maze
             of
             his
             Counsels
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             folly
             in
             Man
             ,
             but
             presumption
             in
             Angels
             ,
             like
             as
             they
             are
             his
             servants
             ,
             not
             servators
             ;
             he
             holds
             no
             Councell
             ,
             but
             that
             mysticall
             one
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             wherein
             though
             there
             be
             three
             persons
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             minde
             that
             decrees
             ,
             without
             contradiction
             ,
             nor
             needs
             he
             any
             ;
             his
             actions
             are
             not
             begot
             with
             deliberation
             ,
             his
             wisdome
             naturally
             flowers
             ,
             what
             best
             ;
             his
             intellect
             stands
             ready
             fraught
             with
             the
             superlative
             &
             purest
             Idea's
             of
             goodnesse
             ▪
             consultations
             &
             election
             ,
             which
             are
             two
             motions
             in
             us
             ,
             are
             but
             one
             in
             him
             ,
             his
             actions
             springing
             from
             his
             power
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             touch
             of
             his
             will
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             Contemplations
             Metaphysi●all
             ,
             my
             humble
             speculations
             have
             another
             Method
             ,
             and
             are
             content
             to
             trace
             and
             discover
             those
             expressions
             he
             hath
             left
             in
             his
             creatures
             ,
             &
             the
             obvious
             effects
             of
             nature
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             to
             propound
             those
             mysteries
             ,
             no
             
               Sanctum
               Sanctorum
            
             in
             Philosophy
             :
             
             The
             world
             was
             made
             to
             be
             inhabited
             by
             beasts
             ,
             but
             studyed
             and
             contemplated
             by
             man
             :
             it
             is
             the
             debt
             of
             our
             reason
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             homage
             we
             pay
             for
             not
             being
             beasts
             ;
             without
             this
             the
             world
             is
             as
             though
             it
             had
             not
             been
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             was
             before
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             not
             a
             creature
             that
             could
             conceive
             ,
             or
             say
             there
             was
             a
             world
             .
             The
             wisdome
             of
             God
             receives
             no
             honor
             from
             the
             vulgar
             heads
             ,
             that
             rudely
             stare
             about
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             grosse
             rusticity
             ,
             admire
             his
             workes
             ;
             those
             onely
             magnifie
             him
             whose
             judicious
             enquiry
             into
             his
             acts
             ,
             and
             deliberate
             ▪
             research
             into
             his
             creatures
             ,
             returne
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             learned
             and
             devout
             admiration
             .
             There
             is
             but
             one
             first
             ,
             &
             foure
             second
             causes
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             some
             are
             without
             efficient
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             others
             without
             matter
             ,
             as
             Angels
             ,
             some
             without
             forme
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             matter
             ,
             but
             every
             Essence
             ,
             created
             or
             uncreated
             ,
             hath
             its
             finall
             cause
             ,
             and
             some
             positive
             end
             both
             of
             its
             essence
             and
             operation
             :
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             I
             grope
             after
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             nature
             ,
             on
             this
             hangs
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             raise
             so
             beautious
             a
             structure
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             and
             the
             creatures
             thereof
             ,
             
             was
             but
             his
             Art
             ,
             and
             their
             sundry
             divided
             operations
             with
             their
             predestinated
             ends
             ,
             are
             from
             the
             treasury
             of
             his
             wisdom
             .
             In
             the
             causes
             ,
             nature
             ,
             and
             affection
             of
             the
             Eclipse
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             there
             is
             most
             excellent
             speculation
             ;
             but
             to
             propound
             farther
             ,
             and
             to
             contemplate
             a
             reason
             why
             his
             providence
             hath
             so
             disposed
             and
             ordered
             their
             motions
             in
             that
             vast
             circle
             ,
             as
             to
             conjoyn
             and
             obscure
             each
             other
             ,
             is
             a
             sweet
             piece
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             a
             diviner
             point
             of
             Philosophy
             ;
             therefore
             there
             appeares
             to
             me
             as
             much
             divinity
             in
             
               Galen
            
             his
             Booke
             
               De
               usu
               partium
               ,
               ;
            
             as
             in
             
               Suarez
            
             Metaphysicks
             :
             had
             
               Aristotle
            
             been
             as
             curious
             in
             the
             enquiry
             of
             this
             cause
             as
             he
             was
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             left
             behind
             him
             an
             imperfect
             p●ece
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             but
             an
             absolute
             tract
             of
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             
               Natura
               nihil
               agit
               frustra
               ,
            
             is
             the
             onely
             and
             indisputable
             axiome
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             
               Grotesco
            
             in
             nature
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             framed
             to
             fill
             up
             empty
             cantons
             ,
             and
             unnecessary
             spaces
             in
             the
             most
             imperfect
             creatures
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             not
             preserved
             in
             the
             Arke
             ,
             but
             having
             their
             seeds
             and
             principles
             
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             nature
             ,
             are
             every where
             ,
             where
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sun
             is
             ;
             in
             those
             is
             the
             wisdome
             of
             his
             hand
             discovered
             :
             Out
             of
             this
             ranke
             
               Solomon
            
             chose
             the
             object
             of
             his
             admiration
             ;
             indeed
             what
             wisdome
             may
             not
             goe
             to
             schoole
             to
             the
             wisdome
             of
             Bees
             ,
             Aunts
             ,
             and
             Spiders
             ?
             what
             wise
             hand
             teacheth
             them
             to
             doe
             what
             reason
             cannot
             teach
             us
             ?
             while
             ruder
             heads
             stand
             amazed
             at
             those
             prodigious
             pieces
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             Elephants
             ;
             Dromedaries
             ,
             and
             Camels
             ;
             these
             I
             confesse
             ,
             are
             the
             Colossus
             and
             Majesticke
             pieces
             of
             her
             hand
             ;
             but
             in
             these
             narrow
             Engines
             there
             is
             more
             curious
             Mathematickes
             ;
             and
             the
             civility
             of
             these
             little
             Citizens
             ,
             more
             neatly
             sets
             forth
             the
             wisdome
             of
             their
             Maker
             ;
             Who
             admires
             not
             
               Regio-Montanus
            
             his
             Fly
             beyond
             his
             Eagle
             ,
             or
             wonders
             not
             more
             at
             the
             operation
             of
             two
             soules
             in
             those
             little
             bodies
             ,
             than
             but
             one
             in
             the
             truncke
             of
             a
             Cedar
             ?
             I
             could
             never
             content
             my
             contemplation
             with
             those
             generall
             pieces
             of
             wonders
             ,
             the
             flux
             and
             reflux
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             encrease
             of
             Nile
             ,
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Needle
             of
             the
             North
             and
             have
             studyed
             to
             match
             and
             parallel
             
             those
             in
             the
             more
             obvious
             and
             neglected
             pieces
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             without
             further
             travell
             I
             can
             doe
             in
             the
             Cosmography
             of
             my selfe
             ;
             we
             carry
             with
             us
             the
             wonders
             ▪
             we
             seeke
             without
             us
             :
             There
             is
             all
             
               Africa
               ,
            
             and
             all
             her
             prodigies
             within
             us
             ;
             we
             are
             that
             bold
             and
             adventurous
             piece
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             studies
             wisely
             ,
             learnes
             in
             a
             
               compendium
               ,
            
             what
             others
             labour
             at
             in
             a
             divided
             piece
             and
             endlesse
             volume
             .
             Thus
             there
             are
             two
             bookes
             from
             whence
             I
             collect
             my
             Divinity
             ;
             besides
             that
             written
             one
             of
             God
             ,
             another
             of
             his
             servant
             Nature
             ,
             that
             universall
             and
             publique
             Manuscript
             ,
             that
             lies
             exposed
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             ;
             those
             that
             never
             saw
             him
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             have
             discovered
             him
             in
             the
             other
             :
             This
             was
             the
             Scripture
             and
             Theology
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ;
             the
             naturall
             motion
             of
             the
             Sunne
             made
             them
             more
             admire
             him
             ,
             than
             his
             supernaturall
             station
             did
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ;
             the
             ordinary
             effect
             of
             nature
             wrought
             more
             admiration
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             other
             all
             his
             miracles
             :
             surely
             the
             Heathens
             knew
             better
             how
             to
             joyne
             and
             reade
             these
             mysticall
             letters
             ,
             than
             we
             Christians
             ,
             who
             cast
             a
             
             more
             common
             eye
             on
             those
             Hieroglyphicks
             ,
             and
             disdaine
             to
             suck
             Divinity
             from
             the
             flowers
             of
             nature
             ;
             nor
             doe
             I
             forget
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             adore
             the
             name
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             I
             define
             not
             with
             the
             Schooles
             ,
             the
             principles
             of
             motion
             and
             rest
             ,
             but
             that
             streight
             and
             regular
             line
             ,
             that
             setled
             and
             constant
             course
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             hath
             ordained
             to
             guide
             the
             actions
             of
             his
             creatures
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             severall
             kinds
             :
             to
             make
             a
             revolution
             every
             day
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             because
             that
             necessary
             course
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             it
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             cannot
             swarve
             ,
             by
             the
             faculty
             of
             the
             voyce
             which
             first
             did
             give
             it
             motion
             .
             Now
             this
             course
             of
             Nature
             God
             seldome
             alters
             or
             perverts
             ,
             but
             like
             an
             excellent
             Artist
             hath
             so
             contrived
             his
             worke
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             selfe
             same
             instrument
             ,
             ▪
             without
             a
             new
             creation
             ,
             he
             may
             effect
             his
             obscurest
             designes
             .
             Thus
             he
             sweetneth
             the
             water
             with
             a
             wood
             preserveth
             the
             creatures
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             which
             the
             blast
             of
             his
             mouth
             might
             have
             as
             easily
             created
             :
             for
             God
             is
             like
             a
             skilfull
             Geometrician
             ,
             who
             when
             more
             easily
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             stroke
             of
             his
             compasse
             ,
             he
             might
             
             describe
             ,
             or
             divide
             a
             right
             line
             ,
             had
             yet
             rather
             doe
             this
             in
             a
             circle
             or
             longer
             way
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             constituted
             and
             aforesaid
             principles
             of
             his
             Art
             :
             yet
             this
             rule
             of
             his
             he
             doth
             sometimes
             pervert
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             the
             world
             with
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             lest
             the
             arrogancy
             of
             our
             reason
             should
             question
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             conclude
             he
             could
             not
             ;
             and
             thus
             I
             call
             the
             effects
             of
             Nature
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             hand
             and
             instrument
             she
             onely
             is
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             ascribe
             his
             actions
             also
             unto
             her
             ,
             is
             to
             devolve
             the
             honor
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             principall
             agent
             ,
             upon
             the
             instrument
             ;
             which
             if
             with
             reason
             we
             may
             doe
             ,
             then
             let
             our
             Hammers
             rise
             up
             ,
             and
             boast
             they
             have
             built
             our
             houses
             ,
             and
             our
             pens
             receive
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Writings
             .
             I
             hold
             there
             is
             a
             generall
             beauty
             in
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             deformity
             in
             any
             kind
             or
             species
             of
             creatures
             whatsoever
             :
             I
             cannot
             tell
             by
             what
             Logick
             we
             call
             a
             Toad
             ,
             a
             Beare
             ,
             or
             an
             Elephant
             ,
             ugly
             ,
             they
             being
             created
             in
             those
             outward
             shapes
             and
             figures
             which
             best
             expresse
             the
             actions
             of
             their
             internall
             formes
             ;
             and
             having
             past
             that
             generall
             visitation
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             saw
             
             ●hat
             all
             that
             he
             had
             made
             was
             good
             ;
             that
             ●s
             ,
             conformable
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             which
             abhors
             deformity
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             order
             and
             beauty
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             deformity
             but
             in
             monstruosity
             ,
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             beauty
             ,
             Nature
             so
             ingenuously
             contriving
             the
             irregular
             parts
             ,
             as
             they
             become
             sometimes
             more
             remarkable
             than
             the
             principle
             fabrick
             .
             To
             speak
             yet
             more
             narrowly
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             yet
             any
             thing
             ugly
             ,
             or
             mishapen
             ,
             but
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             to
             speak
             strictly
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             deformity
             ;
             because
             no
             forme
             by
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             :
             Now
             nature
             is
             not
             at
             variance
             with
             art
             ,
             nor
             art
             with
             nature
             ;
             they
             being
             both
             the
             servants
             of
             his
             providence
             :
             Art
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             nature
             .
             Were
             the
             world
             now
             as
             it
             was
             the
             sixt
             day
             ,
             there
             were
             yet
             a
             Chaos
             :
             Nature
             hath
             made
             one
             world
             ,
             &
             Art
             another
             .
             In
             briefe
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             artificiall
             ,
             for
             nature
             is
             the
             Art
             of
             God
             :
             This
             is
             the
             ordinary
             and
             open
             way
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             which
             art
             and
             industry
             have
             in
             a
             good
             part
             discovered
             ,
             whose
             effects
             we
             may
             foretell
             without
             an
             Oracle
             ;
             To
             foreshew
             these
             is
             no
             prophesie
             ,
             but
             Prognostication
             .
             
             There
             is
             another
             way
             full
             of
             Meanders
             and
             Labyrinths
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Devill
             and
             Spirits
             have
             no
             exact
             Ephemerides
             ,
             &
             that
             is
             a
             more
             particular
             &
             obscure
             method
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             directing
             the
             operations
             of
             individuals
             and
             single
             Essences
             ;
             this
             wee
             call
             Fortune
             ,
             that
             serpentine
             and
             crooked
             line
             ,
             whereby
             he
             drawes
             those
             actions
             that
             his
             wisedome
             intends
             in
             a
             more
             unknown
             &
             secret
             way
             ;
             this
             cryptick
             and
             involved
             method
             of
             his
             providence
             have
             I
             ever
             admired
             ▪
             nor
             can
             I
             relate
             the
             history
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             the
             occurrences
             of
             my
             dayes
             ,
             the
             escapes
             of
             dangers
             ,
             and
             hils
             of
             chance
             with
             a
             
               B●zo
               los
               Manos
               ,
            
             to
             Fortune
             ,
             or
             a
             bare
             Gramercy
             to
             my
             starres
             :
             
               Abraham
            
             might
             have
             thought
             the
             Ram
             in
             the
             thicket
             came
             thither
             by
             accident
             ;
             humane
             reason
             would
             have
             said
             that
             meere
             chance
             conveyed
             
               Moses
            
             into
             the
             Arke
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             
               Pharaohs
            
             daughter
             ;
             what
             a
             Labyrinth
             is
             there
             in
             the
             story
             of
             
               Ioseph
               ,
            
             able
             to
             convert
             a
             Stoicks
             ?
             surely
             there
             are
             in
             every
             mans
             life
             some
             rubs
             and
             〈◊〉
             which
             passe
             a
             while
             under
             〈…〉
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             well
             〈…〉
             the
             meere
             
             and
             of
             God
             :
             It
             was
             not
             a
             meere
             chance
             ●
             discover
             the
             or
             ●owder
             Treason
             by
             a
             miscarriage
             of
             the
             ●etter
             .
             I
             like
             the
             victory
             of
             88
             the
             better
             ●r
             that
             one
             occurrence
             which
             our
             ene●ies
             imputed
             to
             our
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             the
             ●artiality
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             tempests
             ●nd
             contrarieties
             of
             winds
             .
             King
             
               Philip
            
             did
             ●ot
             detract
             from
             the
             Nation
             ,
             though
             he
             ●aid
             ,
             he
             sent
             his
             Armado
             to
             fight
             with
             men
             ●
             not
             to
             combate
             with
             the
             winde
             .
             Where
             ●here
             is
             a
             manifest
             disproportion
             between
             the
             powers
             and
             forces
             of
             two
             severall
             a●ents
             ,
             upon
             a
             Maxime
             of
             reason
             we
             may
             ●romise
             the
             victory
             to
             the
             superiour
             ;
             but
             when
             unexpected
             accidents
             slip
             in
             ,
             and
             un●hought
             of
             occur●ences
             intervene
             ,
             these
             must
             proceed
             from
             a
             power
             that
             ows
             no
             ●bedience
             to
             those
             axioms
             :
             where
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             writing
             upon
             the
             wall
             ,
             we
             behold
             the
             hand
             ●ut
             see
             not
             the
             spring
             that
             moves
             it
             .
             The
             ●uccess
             of
             that
             pety
             Province
             of
             Holland
             ,
             ●
             of
             which
             the
             Gra●d
             Seignieur
             proudly
             ●aid
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             should
             trouble
             him
             as
             ●hey
             did
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             he
             would
             send
             his
             men
             with
             shovels
             and
             pickaxes
             and
             throw
             
             it
             into
             the
             Sea
             )
             I
             cannot
             altogether
             ascribe
             to
             the
             ingenuity
             and
             industry
             of
             the
             peopl●
             but
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             dispo●sed
             them
             to
             such
             a
             thriving
             
               Genius
               ;
            
             and
             to
             the
             will
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             that
             disposet●
             her
             favour
             to
             each
             countrey
             in
             their
             pre●ordinate
             season
             .
             All
             cannot
             be
             happy
             a●
             once
             ;
             because
             the
             glory
             of
             one
             State
             de●pends
             upon
             the
             ruine
             of
             another
             :
             ther●
             is
             a
             revolution
             and
             vicissitude
             of
             thei●
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             must
             obey
             the
             swing
             o●
             that
             wheele
             ,
             not
             moved
             by
             their
             intelli●gences
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             all
             Estates
             rise
             to
             their
             Zenith
             and
             vertical●
             points
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             predestinated
             periodss
             For
             the
             lives
             not
             onely
             of
             men
             ▪
             but
             of
             Commonweales
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             run
             not
             upon
             an
             Helix
             that
             still
             enlargeth
             ,
             but
             on
             a
             Circle
             ,
             where
             arriving
             to
             their
             Meridian
             ,
             they
             decline
             in
             obscurity
             ,
             and
             fall
             under
             the
             Horizon
             again
             .
             Thes●
             must
             not
             therefore
             be
             named
             the
             effects
             o●
             nature
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             relative
             way
             ,
             as
             we
             terme
             the
             workes
             of
             nature
             .
             It
             was
             the
             ignorance
             of
             mans
             reason
             that
             begat
             this
             very
             name
             ▪
             and
             by
             a
             carelesse
             terme
             miscalled
             the
             providence
             
             of
             God
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             liberty
             For
             causes
             to
             operate
             in
             a
             loose
             and
             strag●ing
             way
             ,
             nor
             any
             effect
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             hath
             its
             warrant
             from
             some
             universall
             or
             superiour
             cause
             .
             It
             is
             not
             ridiculous
             devo●ion
             ,
             to
             say
             a
             Prayer
             before
             a
             game
             at
             Tables
             ;
             for
             even
             in
             the
             sortilegies
             and
             matters
             of
             the
             greatest
             uncertainty
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             setled
             and
             preordered
             course
             of
             effects
             ;
             't
             is
             we
             that
             are
             blind
             ,
             and
             not
             fortune
             :
             because
             our
             eye
             is
             too
             dim
             to
             discover
             the
             mystery
             of
             her
             effects
             ,
             we
             foolishly
             paint
             her
             blind
             and
             hood
             winkt
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             providence
             of
             Almighty
             God
             .
             I
             cannot
             justifie
             the
             contemptible
             Proverbe
             ,
             
               That
               fools
               onely
               are
               fortunate
               ;
            
             or
             that
             insolent
             Paradox
             ,
             
               That
               a
               wise
               man
               is
               out
               of
               the
               reach
               of
               fortune
               ;
            
             much
             ●esse
             those
             opprobrious
             Epithets
             of
             Poets
             ,
             
               Whore
               ,
               Baud
               ,
            
             and
             
               Strumpet
               :
            
             It
             is
             I
             confesse
             the
             common
             fate
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             singular
             gift
             of
             mind
             ,
             to
             be
             destitute
             of
             fortune
             ;
             which
             doth
             not
             any
             way
             deject
             the
             spirit
             of
             wi●er
             judgements
             ,
             who
             throughly
             understand
             the
             justice
             of
             this
             proceeding
             ;
             and
             being
             en●iched
             with
             higher
             donatives
             ,
             cast
             a
             more
             carelesse
             eye
             on
             the
             vulgar
             parts
             of
             felicity
             .
             
             It
             is
             a
             most
             unjust
             ambition
             ,
             to
             desire
             to
             ●ngrosse
             the
             mercies
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             content
             with
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             mind
             without
             a
             possession
             of
             those
             of
             body
             or
             fortune
             ▪
             and
             it
             is
             an
             errour
             worse
             than
             heresie
             ,
             to
             adore
             the
             complementall
             and
             circumstantiall
             piece
             of
             felicity
             ,
             and
             undervalue
             those
             perfections
             and
             essentiall
             points
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             wherein
             we
             resemble
             our
             Maker
             .
             To
             wiser
             desires
             it
             is
             satisfaction
             enough
             to
             deserve
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             enjoy
             the
             favours
             of
             fortune
             ;
             let
             providence
             provide
             for
             fooles
             :
             It
             is
             not
             partiality
             ,
             but
             equity
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             deales
             with
             us
             but
             as
             our
             naturall
             parents
             :
             those
             that
             are
             able
             of
             body
             and
             minde
             ,
             he
             leaves
             to
             their
             deserts
             ;
             to
             those
             of
             weaker
             merits
             he
             imparts
             a
             larger
             portion
             ,
             and
             pieces
             out
             the
             defect
             of
             the
             one
             with
             the
             excesse
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Thus
             have
             we
             no
             just
             quarrell
             with
             nature
             ,
             for
             leaving
             us
             naked
             ,
             or
             to
             envy
             the
             hornes
             ,
             hoofes
             ,
             skins
             ,
             and
             furres
             of
             other
             creatures
             ,
             being
             provided
             with
             reason
             ,
             that
             can
             supply
             them
             all
             .
             We
             need
             not
             labour
             with
             so
             many
             arguments
             to
             confute
             judiciall
             Astrology
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             a
             truth
             therein
             ,
             
             it
             doth
             not
             injure
             Divinity
             ;
             if
             to
             be
             borne
             under
             
               Mercury
            
             disposeth
             us
             to
             be
             witty
             ,
             under
             
               Iupiter
            
             to
             be
             wealthy
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             owe
             a
             knee
             unto
             these
             ,
             but
             unto
             that
             mercifull
             hand
             that
             hath
             ordered
             my
             indifferent
             and
             uncertaine
             nativity
             unto
             such
             ●enevolous
             aspects
             .
             Those
             that
             hold
             that
             all
             things
             were
             governed
             by
             fortune
             had
             not
             erred
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             persisted
             there
             :
             The
             
               Romans
            
             that
             erected
             a
             Temple
             to
             Fortune
             ,
             acknowledged
             God
             therein
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             ●lind
             way
             ,
             somewhat
             of
             Divinity
             ;
             for
             in
             ●
             wise
             mans
             supputation
             all
             things
             begi●
             and
             end
             in
             the
             Almighty
             .
             There
             is
             a
             neerer
             way
             to
             heaven
             then
             
               Homers
            
             chaine
             ;
             an
             ea●ie
             Logick
             may
             conjoyn
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ●n
             one
             argument
             ,
             and
             with
             lesse
             then
             a
             So●ites
             resolve
             all
             things
             into
             God
             .
             For
             ●hough
             we
             christen
             effects
             by
             their
             most
             ●ensible
             and
             nearest
             causes
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             God
             the
             true
             and
             infallible
             cause
             of
             all
             ,
             whose
             ●oncourse
             though
             it
             be
             generall
             ,
             yet
             doth
             ●
             subdivide
             it selfe
             into
             the
             particular
             acti●ns
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             each
             singular
             essence
             nor
             only
             sub●●●ts
             ,
             but
             performes
             its
             operation
             .
             The
             bad
             
             construction
             and
             perverse
             comment
             on
             those
             paire
             of
             second
             causes
             ,
             or
             visible
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             perverted
             the
             devotion
             of
             many
             unto
             Atheisme
             ;
             who
             forgetting
             the
             honest
             advises
             of
             faith
             ,
             have
             listened
             unto
             the
             conspiracy
             of
             Passion
             and
             Reason
             .
             I
             have
             therefore
             alwayes
             endevoured
             to
             compose
             those
             fewds
             and
             angry
             dissentions
             betweene
             affection
             ,
             faith
             ,
             and
             reason
             :
             For
             there
             is
             in
             our
             soule
             a
             kind
             of
             Triumvirate
             ,
             or
             triple
             government
             of
             three
             competitors
             ,
             which
             distract
             the
             peace
             of
             this
             our
             Common-wealth
             ,
             not
             lesse
             than
             did
             that
             other
             the
             State
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             As
             Reason
             is
             a
             rebel
             unto
             Faith
             ,
             so
             Passion
             unto
             Reaso●
             :
             As
             the
             proportions
             of
             Faith
             seem
             absurd
             to
             Reason
             ,
             so
             the
             Theorems
             of
             Reason
             unto
             Passion
             ,
             and
             both
             unto
             Reason
             ;
             yet
             a
             moderate
             and
             peaceable
             discretion
             may
             so
             state
             and
             order
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             all
             Kings
             ,
             and
             yet
             make
             but
             one
             Monarchy
             ,
             every
             one
             exercising
             his
             Soveraignty
             and
             Prerogative
             in
             a
             due
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             restraint
             and
             limit
             of
             circumstance
             .
             There
             is
             ,
             as
             in
             Philosophy
             so
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             sturdy
             
             doubts
             ,
             and
             boysterous
             objections
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             unhappinesse
             of
             our
             knowledge
             too
             nearely
             acquainteth
             us
             .
             More
             of
             these
             no
             man
             hath
             knowne
             than
             my selfe
             ,
             which
             I
             conf●sse
             I
             conquered
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             martiall
             posture
             ,
             but
             on
             my
             knees
             :
             Neither
             had
             these
             ever
             such
             advantage
             of
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             encline
             me
             to
             any
             desperate
             points
             or
             positions
             of
             Atheisme
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             beene
             these
             many
             yeares
             of
             opinion
             there
             was
             never
             any
             .
             Those
             that
             held
             Religion
             was
             the
             difference
             of
             man
             from
             beasts
             ,
             have
             spoken
             probably
             ,
             and
             proceed
             upon
             a
             proposition
             as
             inductive
             as
             the
             other
             :
             That
             doctrine
             of
             
               Epicur●s
               ,
            
             that
             denyed
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             no
             Atheisme
             ,
             but
             a
             magnificent
             and
             high-strained
             conceit
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             he
             deemed
             too
             sublime
             to
             mind
             the
             ●riviall
             actions
             of
             those
             inferior
             creatures
             :
             That
             fatall
             necessity
             of
             Stoicks
             ,
             is
             nothing
             ●ut
             the
             immutable
             Law
             of
             his
             will
             .
             Those
             that
             heretofore
             denyed
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             have
             beene
             condemned
             but
             as
             Hereticks
             ;
             those
             that
             now
             deny
             our
             Saviour
             (
             though
             more
             than
             Hereticks
             )
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Atheists
             :
             for
             though
             they
             
             deny
             two
             persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             they
             hold
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             .
          
           
             That
             villaine
             and
             secretary
             of
             hell
             ,
             that
             composed
             that
             miscreant
             piece
             of
             the
             three
             Impostors
             ,
             though
             divided
             from
             all
             Religions
             ,
             and
             was
             neither
             Jew
             ,
             Turke
             ,
             nor
             Christian
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             positive
             Atheist
             .
             I
             confesse
             every
             Country
             hath
             its
             
               Machiavell
               ,
            
             every
             age
             its
             
               Lucian
               ,
            
             whereof
             common
             heads
             must
             not
             heare
             ,
             nor
             more
             advanced
             judgements
             too
             rashly
             censure
             on
             ▪
             it
             is
             the
             Rhetorick
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             may
             pervert
             a
             loose
             prejudicate
             beliefe
             .
          
           
             I
             confesse
             I
             have
             perused
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             can
             discover
             nothing
             that
             may
             startle
             a
             discre●t
             beliefe
             ;
             yet
             are
             there
             heads
             carryed
             off
             with
             the
             wind
             and
             breath
             of
             such
             motives
             .
             I
             remember
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Physicke
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
            
             who
             could
             not
             perfectly
             beleeve
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             because
             
               Galle●
            
             seemed
             to
             make
             a
             doubt
             thereof
             .
             I
             was
             familiarly
             acquainted
             in
             
               France
            
             with
             a
             Divine
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             singular
             parts
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             same
             point
             was
             so
             plunged
             and
             gravelled
             with
             three
             lines
             of
             
               s●neca
               ,
            
             that
             all
             our
             an●idotes
             ,
             drawne
             from
             both
             Scripture
             and
             
             Philosophy
             ,
             could
             not
             expell
             the
             poyson
             of
             his
             errour
             .
             There
             are
             a
             set
             of
             heads
             ,
             that
             can
             credit
             the
             relations
             of
             Mariners
             ,
             yet
             question
             the
             restimonies
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ;
            
             and
             peremptorily
             beleeve
             the
             traditions
             of
             
               Aelian
            
             or
             
               Pliny
               ,
            
             yet
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             raise
             Queries
             and
             objections
             ,
             beleeving
             no
             more
             than
             they
             can
             parallel
             in
             humane
             Authors
             .
          
           
             I
             confesse
             there
             are
             in
             Scripture
             stories
             that
             doe
             exceed
             the
             fable
             of
             Poets
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             captious
             Reader
             found
             like
             
               Garagantua
            
             or
             
               Bevis
               :
            
             For
             search
             all
             the
             Legends
             of
             times
             past
             ,
             &
             the
             fabulous
             conceits
             of
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             find
             one
             that
             deserves
             to
             cary
             the
             buckler
             unto
             
               Sampson
               ,
            
             yet
             is
             all
             this
             of
             an
             easie
             possibility
             ,
             if
             we
             conceive
             a
             divine
             concourse
             or
             influence
             but
             from
             the
             little
             finger
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             that
             either
             in
             the
             discourse
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             infallible
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             our
             apprehensions
             ,
             there
             should
             not
             appeare
             irregularities
             ,
             contradictions
             ,
             and
             antinomies
             :
             my selfe
             can
             shew
             a
             catalogue
             of
             doubts
             ,
             never
             yet
             imagined
             nor
             questioned
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             ,
             
             which
             are
             not
             resolved
             at
             the
             first
             hearing
             ,
             not
             fantastick
             Quere's
             ,
             or
             objections
             of
             the
             ayre
             :
             For
             I
             cannot
             heare
             of
             Atoms
             in
             Divinity
             .
             I
             reade
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Pigeon
             that
             was
             sent
             out
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             returned
             no
             more
             ,
             yet
             not
             question
             how
             she
             found
             out
             her
             ma●e
             that
             was
             left
             behinde
             :
             That
             
               Lazarus
            
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             yet
             not
             demand
             where
             in
             the
             interim
             his
             soule
             awaited
             ;
             or
             raise
             a
             Law-case
             ,
             whether
             his
             Heire
             might
             lawfully
             de●aine
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             bequeathed
             unto
             him
             by
             his
             death
             ;
             &
             hee
             ,
             though
             restored
             to
             life
             ,
             have
             no
             Plea
             for
             his
             former
             possessions
             .
             Whether
             
               Eve
            
             was
             framed
             out
             of
             the
             left
             side
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             I
             dispute
             not
             ;
             because
             I
             stand
             not
             yet
             assured
             which
             is
             the
             right
             side
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             whether
             there
             be
             such
             distinction
             in
             Nature
             .
             Whether
             
               Adam
            
             was
             an
             Hermaphrodite
             ,
             as
             the
             Rabbines
             comment
             upon
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Text
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             reason
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             an
             Hermaphrodite
             before
             there
             was
             a
             woman
             ,
             or
             a
             composition
             of
             two
             natures
             ,
             before
             there
             was
             a
             second
             composed
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             whether
             the
             world
             was
             created
             
             〈◊〉
             Autumne
             ,
             Summer
             ,
             or
             the
             Spring
             ;
             be●ause
             it
             was
             created
             in
             them
             all
             ;
             for
             what●oever
             Signe
             the
             Sunne
             possesseth
             ,
             those
             foure
             ●easons
             are
             actually
             existent
             :
             It
             is
             the
             ●ature
             of
             this
             Luminary
             to
             distinguish
             the
             severall
             seasons
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             all
             which
             it
             makes
             at
             one
             time
             in
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             and
             successively
             in
             any
             part
             thereof
             .
             There
             are
             a
             bundle
             of
             curiosities
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             Phi●osophy
             but
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             proposed
             and
             discussed
             by
             men
             of
             most
             supposed
             abilities
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             worthy
             of
             our
             vacant
             hours
             much
             lesse
             our
             serious
             studies
             ;
             Pieces
             only
             fit
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             
               Pantagrucle
            
             Studies
             ,
             or
             bound
             up
             with
             
               Tartaretus
               de
               modo
               coecandi
               ;
            
             these
             are
             nice●ies
             that
             become
             not
             those
             that
             peruse
             so
             serious
             a
             Mystery
             .
             There
             are
             others
             more
             generally
             questioned
             and
             called
             to
             the
             Barre
             ,
             yet
             me thinks
             of
             an
             ea●ie
             ,
             possible
             truth
             .
             It
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             put
             off
             ,
             or
             drowne
             the
             generall
             Floud
             of
             
               Noah
            
             in
             that
             great
             particular
             inundation
             of
             
               Deucalion
               :
            
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Deluge
             once
             ,
             seems
             not
             to
             me
             so
             great
             a
             miracle
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             not
             one
             alwayes
             .
             How
             all
             the
             kinds
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             owne
             bulks
             ,
             
             but
             with
             a
             competency
             of
             food
             and
             sustenance
             ,
             might
             be
             preserved
             in
             one
             Ark
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             extent
             of
             three
             hundred
             cubits
             ,
             to
             a
             reason
             that
             rightly
             examines
             it
             ,
             will
             appeare
             very
             difficult
             .
             There
             is
             another
             secret
             ,
             not
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             hard
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             and
             puts
             the
             honest
             Father
             to
             the
             refuge
             of
             a
             Miracle
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             onely
             how
             the
             distinct
             pieces
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             divided
             I●ands
             should
             be
             first
             planted
             by
             men
             ,
             but
             inhabited
             by
             Tygers
             ,
             Panthers
             and
             Beares
             .
             How
             
               America
            
             abounded
             with
             beasts
             of
             prey
             ,
             &
             noxious
             Animals
             ,
             yet
             contained
             not
             in
             it
             that
             necessary
             creature
             ,
             a
             Horse
             .
             By
             what
             passage
             those
             ,
             not
             onely
             Birds
             ,
             but
             dangerou●
             and
             ●unwelcome
             Beasts
             came
             over
             :
             How
             thereby
             creatures
             are
             there
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             found
             in
             the
             triple
             Continent
             ;
             all
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             strange
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             hold
             but
             one
             Ark
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             creatures
             bega●
             progresse
             from
             the
             mountaines
             of
             
               Ararat
            
             They
             who
             to
             salve
             this
             would
             make
             the
             Deluge
             particular
             ,
             proceed
             upon
             a
             principle
             that
             I
             can
             no
             way
             grant
             ;
             not
             onely
             upon
             the
             negative
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             〈◊〉
             
             owne
             Reason
             ,
             whereby
             I
             can
             make
             ●
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             was
             as
             wel
             peo●led
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Noah
            
             as
             in
             ours
             ,
             and
             fifteene
             hundred
             yeers
             to
             people
             the
             world
             as
             full
             a
             time
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             foure
             thousand
             ●eers
             since
             hath
             beene
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             other
             assertions
             and
             common
             ●enents
             drawn
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             gene●ally
             beleeved
             as
             Scripture
             ;
             whereunto
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             I
             would
             never
             betray
             the
             l●●erty
             of
             my
             reason
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Paradox
             to
             me
             ,
             ●hat
             
               Methuselah
            
             was
             the
             longest
             liv'd
             of
             all
             the
             children
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             and
             no
             man
             will
             be
             ●ble
             to
             prove
             it
             ;
             when
             from
             the
             processe
             of
             the
             Text
             I
             can
             manifest
             that
             it
             is
             otherwise
             .
             That
             
               Iudas
            
             hanged
             himselfe
             ,
             there
             〈◊〉
             no
             certainty
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             though
             in
             one
             place
             it
             seemes
             to
             affirme
             it
             ,
             &
             by
             a
             doubtfull
             word
             hath
             given
             occasion
             to
             translate
             〈◊〉
             yet
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             punctu●l●
             description
             ,
             it
             makes
             it
             improbable
             ,
             and
             ●eemes
             to
             overthrow
             it
             .
             That
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             ●fter
             the
             Floud
             ,
             ●rected
             the
             Tower
             of
             
               Ba●●ll
               ,
            
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             against
             a
             second
             ●eluge
             ,
             is
             generally
             opinioned
             and
             bele●●ed
             ;
             yet
             is
             there
             another
             intention
             of
             theirs
             
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             :
             Besides
             that
             ,
             it
             i●
             improbable
             ,
             from
             the
             circumstance
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             the
             plaine
             in
             the
             land
             of
             
               Shinar
            
             These
             are
             no
             points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             therfor●
             may
             admit
             a
             free
             dispute
             .
             There
             are
             yet
             others
             ,
             and
             those
             familiarly
             concluded
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             wherein
             (
             under
             favour
             )
             I
             see
             n●
             consequence
             ,
             as
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Trinity
             from
             the
             speech
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             
               Faciamus
               hominem
               ,
            
             Let
             us
             make
             man
             ,
             whic●
             is
             but
             the
             common
             stile
             of
             Princes
             ,
             &
             me●
             of
             Eminency
             :
             hee
             that
             shall
             reade
             one
             o●
             his
             Majesties
             Proclamations
             ,
             may
             with
             the
             same
             Logicke
             conclude
             ,
             there
             be
             two
             Kings
             in
             
               England
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             confidently
             prove●
             the
             opinion
             of
             Tutelary
             Angels
             ,
             from
             tha●
             answer
             wh●n
             
               Peter
            
             knockt
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               is
               not
               hee
               but
               his
               Angel
               ;
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             hi●
             M●ssenger
             ,
             or
             some
             body
             from
             him
             ;
             fo●
             so
             the
             Originall
             signifies
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             likely
             to
             be
             the
             doubtfull
             Families
             meaning
             This
             supposition
             I
             once
             suggested
             to
             ●
             young
             Divine
             ,
             that
             answered
             upon
             thi●
             point
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             remember
             the
             
               Francisca●
            
             Opponent
             replyed
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             ,
             That
             〈◊〉
             
             ●as
             a
             new
             and
             no
             authenticke
             interpretati●n
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             but
             the
             conclusions
             &
             fallible
             ●iscourses
             of
             man
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             ●or
             such
             I
             do
             beleeve
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             ●et
             were
             it
             of
             man
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             chuse
             butsay
             ●
             was
             the
             singularest
             ,
             and
             superlative
             Piece
             ●hat
             hath
             been
             extant
             since
             the
             Creation
             ;
             were
             I
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             refraine
             the
             Lecture
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             cannot
             but
             commend
             the
             judgement
             of
             
               Ptolomy
               ,
            
             that
             thought
             the
             ●lcoran
             of
             the
             Turks
             (
             I
             speak
             without
             ●rejudice
             )
             is
             an
             ill
             composed
             Piece
             ,
             con●aining
             in
             it
             vaine
             and
             ridiculous
             errours
             in
             ●hilosophy
             ,
             impossibilities
             ,
             fictions
             ,
             and
             ●anities
             beyond
             ▪
             laughter
             ,
             maintained
             by
             ●vident
             and
             open
             Sophismes
             ,
             the
             policy
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             deposition
             of
             Universities
             ,
             ●nd
             banishment
             of
             Learning
             ,
             that
             hath
             ●otten
             foot
             by
             armes
             and
             violence
             ;
             This
             without
             a
             blow
             doth
             disseminate
             it selfe
             ●hrogh
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
             T
             is
             not
             unremark●ble
             what
             
               Philo
            
             first
             observed
             ,
             That
             the
             Law
             of
             
               M●ses
            
             continued
             two
             thousand
             ●eares
             without
             the
             least
             alteration
             ;
             where●s
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             other
             Common-weales
             
             do
             alter
             with
             occasions
             ;
             and
             eve●
             those
             that
             pretended
             their
             originall
             from
             some
             Divinity
             ,
             to
             have
             vanished
             withou●
             trace
             or
             memory
             .
             I
             beleeve
             ,
             besides
             
               Zoroafter
               ,
            
             there
             were
             divers
             that
             writ
             befor●Moses
             
               ,
            
             who
             notwithstanding
             have
             suffered
             the
             common
             fa●e
             of
             time
             .
             Mens
             Work●
             have
             an
             age
             like
             themselves
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             out-live
             their
             Authors
             ,
             yet
             have
             a
             stin●
             and
             period
             to
             their
             duration
             :
             This
             onely
             is
             a
             Work
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             teeth
             of
             time
             and
             cannot
             perish
             but
             in
             the
             general●
             flames
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             shall
             confesse
             thei●
             ashes
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             with
             deepe
             sighs
             lam●nt
             the
             lost
             lines
             of
             
               Cicero
               ;
            
             others
             with
             as
             many
             groanes
             deplore
             the
             combustion●
             of
             the
             Library
             of
             
               Alexandri●
               ;
            
             for
             my
             par●
             I
             thinke
             there
             be
             too
             many
             in
             the
             world
             and
             could
             with
             patience
             behold
             the
             urne●
             and
             ashes
             of
             the
             
               Vatican
               ,
            
             could
             I
             ,
             with
             ●
             few
             others
             ,
             recover
             the
             perished
             leaves
             o●Solomon
             .
             
             I
             would
             not
             omit
             a
             Copy
             of
             
               E●nochs
            
             Pillars
             ,
             had
             they
             any
             better
             Autho●
             than
             
               Iosephus
               ,
            
             or
             did
             not
             relish
             too
             muc●
             of
             the
             Fable
             .
             Some
             men
             have
             written
             
             more
             than
             others
             have
             spoken
             ;
             
               Pineda●otes
            
             more
             Authours
             in
             one
             worke
             ,
             than
             ●e
             necessary
             in
             a
             whole
             world
             .
             Of
             those
             ●ree
             great
             Inventions
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             there
             ●e
             two
             which
             are
             not
             without
             their
             in●mmodities
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             disputable
             ,
             whether
             ●ey
             exceed
             not
             their
             use
             and
             commodies
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             melancholy
             
               Utinam
            
             of
             ●ine
             own
             ,
             but
             the
             desires
             of
             better
             heads
             ,
             ●●at
             there
             were
             a
             generall
             Synod
             ;
             not
             to
             ●●ite
             the
             incompatible
             difference
             of
             Reli●ion
             ,
             but
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             learning
             ,
             to
             re●uce
             it
             as
             it
             lay
             at
             first
             in
             a
             few
             and
             solid
             Authours
             ;
             and
             to
             condemne
             to
             the
             fire
             ●hose
             swarmes
             and
             millions
             of
             
               Rapsodies
               ,
            
             ●egotten
             onely
             to
             distract
             and
             abuse
             the
             weaker
             judgements
             of
             Scholars
             ,
             and
             to
             ●aintaine
             the
             Trade
             and
             Mystery
             of
             Ty●ographers
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             with
             what
             exceptions
             the
             
               Samaritanes
            
             could
             ●on●ine
             their
             beliefe
             to
             the
             
               Pentateuch
               ,
            
             or
             five
             bookes
             of
             
               Moses
               .
            
             I
             am
             ashamed
             at
             the
             Rabbinicall
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             ●pon
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             their
             ●efection
             from
             the
             New
             :
             and
             truely
             it
             is
             ●eyond
             wonder
             ,
             how
             that
             contemptibl●
             
             and
             degenerate
             issue
             of
             
               Iacob
               ,
            
             that
             are●●
             devoted
             to
             Ethnicke
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             easily
             seduced
             to
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Neighbours
             ,
             should
             now
             in
             such
             an
             obstnate
             and
             peremptory
             beliefe
             ,
             adhere
             unt●
             their
             owne
             Doctrine
             ,
             expect
             impossibilities
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             face
             and
             eye
             of
             the
             Churc●
             persist
             without
             the
             least
             hope
             of
             conversion
             :
             This
             is
             a
             vice
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             were
             a
             vertue
             in
             us
             ;
             for
             obstinacy
             in
             a
             bad
             cause
             ,
             〈◊〉
             but
             constancy
             in
             a
             good
             .
             And
             herein
             must
             accuse
             those
             of
             our
             Religion
             ;
             for
             ther●
             is
             not
             any
             of
             such
             a
             fugitive
             faith
             ,
             such
             a●
             unstable
             beliefe
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ;
             none
             tha●
             doe
             so
             oft
             transforme
             themselves
             ,
             not
             unto
             severall
             shapes
             of
             Christianity
             and
             o●
             the
             same
             Species
             ,
             but
             unto
             more
             unnaturall
             and
             contrary
             formes
             ,
             of
             Jew
             and
             Mahometan
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             name
             of
             Saviou●
             can
             conde●cend
             to
             the
             bare
             terme
             of
             Prophet
             ;
             and
             from
             an
             old
             beliefe
             that
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             to
             fall
             to
             a
             new
             expectation
             of
             his
             comming
             :
             It
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             Christ
             to
             make
             us
             all
             one
             flocke
             ;
             but
             how
             and
             when
             the
             union
             shall
             be
             ,
             is
             as
             obscure
             to
             me
             as
             the
             last
             day
             .
             Of
             those
             foure
             members
             of
             
             Religion
             we
             hold
             a
             proportion
             ,
             there
             are
             I
             confesse
             some
             new
             additions
             ,
             yet
             smal
             ,
             to
             those
             which
             accrue
             to
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             those
             only
             drawne
             from
             the
             revolt
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             men
             but
             of
             negative
             impieties
             ,
             &
             such
             as
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             ne●er
             heard
             of
             him
             :
             But
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             ●ew
             is
             expresly
             against
             the
             Christian
             ,
             and
             the
             Mahometan
             against
             both
             ;
             for
             the
             Turk
             ,
             ●n
             the
             bulke
             he
             now
             stands
             ,
             he
             is
             beyond
             ●ll
             hope
             of
             conversion
             ;
             if
             he
             fall
             asunder
             ●here
             may
             be
             conceived
             some
             hopes
             ,
             but
             ●ot
             without
             strong
             improbabilities
             .
             The
             ●ew
             is
             obstinate
             in
             all
             fortunes
             ;
             the
             perse●ution
             of
             fifteene
             hundred
             yeares
             hath
             but
             ●onfirmed
             them
             in
             their
             error
             :
             they
             have
             ●lready
             endured
             what
             soever
             may
             be
             in●licted
             ,
             and
             have
             suffered
             in
             a
             bad
             cause
             ,
             ●ven
             to
             the
             condemnation
             of
             their
             ene●ies
             .
             Persecution
             is
             a
             bad
             and
             indirect
             way
             ●o
             plant
             Religion
             ;
             It
             hath
             beene
             the
             un●appy
             method
             of
             angry
             devotions
             ,
             not
             on●y
             to
             confirme
             honest
             Religion
             ,
             but
             wick●d
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             extravagant
             Opinions
             .
             It
             was
             the
             first
             stone
             and
             Basis
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             ●one
             can
             more
             justly
             boast
             of
             persecutions
             
             and
             glory
             in
             the
             number
             and
             valour
             of
             Martyrs
             ;
             for
             ,
             to
             speake
             properly
             ,
             those
             are
             true
             and
             only
             examples
             of
             fortitude
             :
             Those
             that
             fetch
             it
             from
             the
             Field
             ,
             or
             draw
             it
             from
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             Campe
             ,
             are
             not
             〈◊〉
             truely
             presidents
             of
             valour
             and
             audacity
             and
             at
             the
             best
             attaine
             but
             to
             some
             bastard
             piece
             of
             fortitude
             .
             If
             we
             shall
             strictly
             examine
             the
             circumstances
             and
             requisites
             which
             
               Aristotle
            
             requires
             to
             true
             and
             perfect
             valour
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             name
             onely
             in
             his
             Master
             
               Alexander
               ,
            
             and
             as
             little
             in
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Worthy
             ,
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
               ;
            
             and
             if
             any
             ,
             〈◊〉
             that
             easie
             and
             active
             way
             ,
             have
             done
             so
             nobly
             as
             to
             deserve
             that
             name
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             passive
             and
             more
             terrible
             piece
             those
             have
             surpassed
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             heroical
             way
             may
             claime
             the
             honour
             of
             that
             Title
             .
             It
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             every
             honest
             faith
             to
             proceed
             thus
             far
             ,
             or
             passe
             to
             Heaven
             through
             the
             flames
             ;
             every
             one
             hath
             it
             not
             in
             the
             ful●
             measure
             ,
             nor
             in
             so
             audacious
             and
             resolute
             a
             temper
             ,
             as
             to
             endure
             those
             terrible
             test●
             &
             tryals
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             in
             a
             peaceable
             way
             do
             truly
             adore
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             have
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             a
             Faith
             acceptable
             in
             the
             
             eyes
             of
             God
             :
             Now
             as
             all
             that
             dye
             in
             war
             are
             not
             termed
             Souldiers
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             I
             ●roperly
             terme
             all
             those
             that
             suffer
             in
             mat●ers
             of
             Religion
             Martyrs
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             
               Constance
            
             condemnes
             
               Iohn
               Husse
            
             for
             an
             Heretique
             ,
             the
             Stories
             of
             his
             owne
             party
             ●ile
             him
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             it
             is
             false
             Divinity
             if
             I
             ●ay
             he
             was
             neither
             one
             nor
             other
             :
             there
             are
             ●any
             (
             questionlesse
             )
             canonized
             on
             earth
             ,
             ●hat
             shall
             never
             be
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             ●ave
             their
             names
             in
             Histories
             and
             Marty●ologies
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             are
             not
             ●o
             perfect
             Martyrs
             as
             was
             that
             wise
             Hea●en
             ,
             
               Socrates
               ,
            
             that
             suffered
             on
             a
             fundamen●all
             point
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             unity
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             pityed
             the
             miserable
             Bishop
             that
             ●uffered
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             
               Antipodes
               ,
            
             yet
             can●ot
             chuse
             but
             accuse
             him
             of
             as
             much
             madnesse
             ,
             for
             exposing
             his
             life
             on
             such
             a
             trifle
             ,
             ●s
             those
             of
             ignorance
             and
             folly
             that
             con●emned
             him
             .
             I
             thinke
             my
             cons●●ence
             will
             ●ot
             give
             me
             the
             lie
             ,
             if
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             ●an
             extant
             that
             in
             a
             noble
             way
             feares
             the
             ace
             of
             death
             lesse
             than
             my selfe
             ,
             yet
             from
             ●●e
             morall
             duty
             I
             owe
             to
             the
             Commande●ent
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             naturall
             respects
             
             that
             I
             tender
             unto
             the
             conservation
             of
             my
             essence
             and
             being
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             perish
             upon
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             Politicke
             points
             ,
             or
             indifferency
             :
             nor
             is
             my
             beliefe
             of
             that
             untractable
             temper
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             bow
             at
             their
             obstacles
             ,
             or
             connive
             at
             matters
             that
             are
             not
             manifest
             impieties
             :
             The
             leaven
             therefore
             and
             ferment
             of
             all
             ,
             not
             onely
             civill
             ,
             but
             Religious
             actions
             ,
             is
             wisedome
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             to
             commit
             our selves
             to
             the
             flames
             is
             Homicide
             ,
             and
             (
             I
             feare
             )
             but
             to
             passe
             through
             one
             fire
             into
             another
             .
             That
             Miracles
             are
             ceased
             I
             can
             neither
             prove
             ,
             nor
             absolutely
             deny
             ,
             much
             lesse
             define
             the
             time
             and
             period
             of
             their
             cessation
             ;
             that
             they
             survived
             Christ
             ,
             is
             manifest
             upon
             record
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             that
             they
             out-lived
             the
             Apostles
             also
             ,
             and
             were
             revived
             at
             the
             conversion
             of
             Nations
             ,
             many
             yeares
             after
             ,
             we
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             not
             question
             those
             Writers
             whose
             testimonies
             we
             doe
             not
             controvert
             ,
             in
             points
             that
             make
             for
             our
             owne
             opinions
             ;
             therefore
             that
             may
             have
             some
             truth
             in
             it
             that
             is
             reported
             by
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             of
             their
             Miracles
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             I
             could
             wish
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             or
             had
             any
             other
             testimony
             then
             their
             
             owne
             pens
             :
             they
             may
             easily
             beleeve
             those
             Miracles
             abroad
             ,
             who
             daily
             conceive
             greater
             at
             home
             ;
             the
             transinutation
             of
             ●hose
             visible
             elements
             into
             the
             visible
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             water
             into
             wine
             ,
             which
             he
             wrought
             in
             
               Can●
               ,
            
             or
             what
             the
             devil
             would
             ●ave
             had
             him
             done
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             of
             stones
             into
             Bread
             ,
             compared
             to
             this
             ,
             scarce
             deserves
             the
             name
             of
             Miracle
             :
             Though
             ●ndeed
             ,
             to
             speake
             properly
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Miracle
             greater
             than
             another
             ,
             they
             being
             the
             extraordinary
             effect
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             things
             are
             of
             an
             equall
             facility
             ;
             and
             to
             create
             the
             world
             as
             easily
             as
             one
             single
             creature
             .
             For
             this
             is
             also
             a
             miracle
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             produce
             effects
             against
             or
             above
             Nature
             ,
             but
             before
             Nature
             ;
             and
             to
             create
             Nature
             as
             great
             a
             miracle
             as
             to
             contradict
             or
             transcend
             her
             ;
             We
             doe
             too
             ●arrowly
             define
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             restraining
             it
             to
             our
             capacities
             .
             I
             hold
             that
             God
             cannot
             doe
             all
             things
             but
             sin
             ;
             how
             he
             could
             worke
             contradictions
             I
             doe
             not
             understand
             ,
             yet
             dare
             not
             therefore
             deny
             .
             I
             cannot
             see
             why
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             should
             
             question
             
               Esdras
            
             to
             recall
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             beyond
             his
             owne
             power
             ;
             or
             that
             God
             should
             pose
             mortality
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             ●e
             was
             not
             able
             to
             performe
             himselfe
             .
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             God
             cannot
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             not
             performe
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             plainly
             affirme
             he
             cannot
             :
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             the
             mannerliest
             proposition
             ,
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             I
             hold
             no
             Paradox
             .
             For
             strictly
             his
             power
             is
             the
             same
             with
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             they
             both
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             doe
             make
             but
             one
             God
             .
          
           
             But
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             I
             wonder
             how
             the
             curiosity
             of
             wiser
             heads
             could
             passe
             that
             great
             and
             indisputable
             miracle
             ,
             the
             cessation
             of
             Oracles
             :
             and
             in
             what
             swoun
             their
             reasons
             lay
             ,
             to
             content
             themselves
             ,
             and
             sit
             down
             with
             such
             far-fetch't
             and
             ridiculous
             reasons
             as
             
               Plutarch
            
             alledgeth
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Jewes
             that
             can
             believe
             the
             supernaturall
             solstice
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Ioshuah
            
             have
             yet
             the
             impudence
             to
             deny
             the
             Eclipse
             ,
             wch
             every
             Pagan
             confessed
             at
             their
             death
             :
             but
             for
             this
             it
             is
             evidentt
             beyond
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             the
             Devill
             himselfe
             confessed
             it
             .
             Certainly
             it
             is
             not
             a
             warrantable
             curiosity
             ,
             
             to
             examine
             the
             verity
             of
             Scripture
             by
             the
             concordance
             of
             humane
             history
             ,
             or
             ●eeke
             to
             confirme
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             
               Hester
            
             or
             
               Daniel
               ,
            
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             
               Megasthenes
            
             or
             
               Herodotus
               :
            
             I
             confesse
             I
             have
             had
             an
             unhappy
             curiosity
             this
             way
             ,
             till
             I
             laughed
             my selfe
             out
             of
             it
             with
             a
             piece
             of
             
               Iustine
               ,
            
             where
             he
             delivers
             that
             the
             children
             of
             
               Israel
            
             for
             being
             scabbed
             were
             banished
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             And
             truly
             since
             I
             have
             understood
             the
             occurrences
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             know
             in
             what
             counterfeit
             shapes
             and
             deceitfull
             vizzards
             the
             time
             represents
             on
             the
             stage
             things
             past
             I
             doe
             beleeve
             them
             little
             more
             then
             things
             to
             come
             .
             Some
             have
             beene
             of
             opinion
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             write
             the
             History
             of
             their
             owne
             lives
             ;
             wherein
             
               Moses
            
             hath
             out-gone
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             left
             not
             onely
             the
             story
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             death
             also
             .
             It
             is
             a
             riddle
             to
             me
             ,
             how
             this
             story
             of
             Oracles
             hath
             not
             worm'd
             out
             of
             the
             world
             that
             doubtfull
             conceit
             of
             Spirits
             and
             Witches
             ;
             how
             so
             many
             learned
             heads
             should
             so
             far
             forget
             the
             Metaphysicks
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             Ladder
             and
             scale
             of
             creatures
             ,
             as
             to
             question
             the
             existence
             of
             Spirits
             :
             for
             my
             part
             I
             have
             ever
             
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             doe
             now
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Witches
             ;
             they
             that
             doubt
             of
             these
             do
             not
             onely
             deny
             them
             ,
             but
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             are
             obliquely
             ,
             not
             consequently
             ,
             a
             sort
             ,
             not
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             but
             Atheists
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             to
             confute
             their
             incredulity
             desire
             to
             see
             apparition
             ,
             shall
             questionlesse
             never
             behold
             any
             ,
             nor
             have
             the
             power
             ever
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             Witches
             ;
             the
             Devill
             hath
             them
             already
             in
             a
             heresie
             as
             capital●
             as
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             to
             appeare
             to
             them
             ,
             were
             but
             to
             convert
             them
             :
             Of
             all
             the
             delusions
             wherewith
             he
             deceives
             mortalitie
             there
             is
             not
             any
             that
             puzleth
             me
             more
             the●
             the
             Legerdemaine
             of
             
               Changeilng
               ;
            
             I
             doe
             no●
             credit
             those
             transformations
             of
             reasonable
             creatures
             into
             beasts
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Devil●
             hath
             the
             power
             to
             transplant
             a
             man
             into
             ●
             horse
             ,
             who
             tempted
             Christ
             (
             as
             a
             triall
             of
             his
             Divinity
             )
             to
             convert
             stones
             into
             bread
             I
             could
             beleeve
             that
             Spirits
             use
             with
             man
             the
             act
             of
             carnality
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             both
             sexes●
             I
             conceive
             they
             may
             assume
             ,
             steale
             ,
             or
             contrive
             a
             body
             wherein
             there
             may
             bee
             action
             enough
             to
             content
             d●crepit
             lust
             ,
             or
             passion
             to
             satisfie
             more
             active
             veneries
             ;
             yet
             in
             both
             
             without
             a
             possibility
             of
             generation
             :
             and
             ●herefore
             that
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             should
             be
             borne
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             
               Dan
            
             by
             conjunction
             with
             the
             Devill
             ,
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             a
             conceit
             fitter
             for
             the
             Rabbins
             then
             Christians
             .
          
           
             I
             hold
             that
             the
             Devill
             doth
             really
             possesse
             some
             men
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             melancholy
             others
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             delusion
             others
             ;
             that
             as
             the
             Devill
             is
             concealed
             and
             deemed
             by
             some
             ,
             so
             God
             and
             good
             Angels
             are
             pretended
             by
             others
             ,
             whereof
             the
             late
             defection
             of
             the
             Maid
             of
             
               Germany
            
             hath
             left
             pregnant
             example
             .
             Againe
             ,
             I
             beleeve
             that
             all
             that
             use
             sorceries
             ,
             incantations
             ,
             and
             spels
             ,
             are
             not
             Witches
             ,
             or
             as
             we
             terme
             them
             ,
             Magicians
             ;
             I
             conceive
             there
             is
             a
             traditionall
             Magicke
             ,
             not
             learned
             immediately
             from
             the
             Devill
             ,
             but
             at
             second
             hand
             from
             his
             Schollers
             ;
             〈◊〉
             having
             once
             his
             secret
             betrayed
             ,
             are
             able
             ,
             and
             doe
             empirically
             practice
             without
             his
             advice
             ,
             they
             both
             proceeding
             up●n
             the
             principles
             of
             nature
             :
             their
             actives
             actively
             conjoyned
             to
             disposed
             passives
             ,
             will
             under
             any
             Master
             produce
             their
             effects
             .
             Thus
             I
             thinke
             at
             first
             a
             great
             part
             
             of
             Philosophy
             was
             Witchcraft
             ,
             which
             b●ing
             afterward
             derived
             to
             another
             ,
             proved
             but
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             was
             indeed
             n●●●ore
             but
             the
             honest
             effects
             of
             Nature
             :
             W●●at
             invented
             by
             us
             is
             Philosophy
             ,
             learn●●
             from
             him
             is
             Magicke
             .
             We
             doe
             surely
             ●we
             the
             discovery
             of
             many
             secrets
             to
             the
             discovery
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             angels
             .
             I
             could
             never
             passe
             that
             sentence
             of
             
               Paracelsus
            
             without
             an
             asteriske
             or
             annotation
             ;
             
               Acce●dens
               constellatum
               multa
               revelat
               quaerentibus
               animalia
               naturae
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               opera
               Dei
               .
            
             I
             do
             thinke
             that
             many
             mysteries
             ascribed
             to
             our
             owne
             inventions
             ,
             have
             beene
             the
             courteous
             revelation
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             for
             those
             noble
             essences
             in
             heaven
             beare
             a
             friendly
             regard
             unto
             their
             fellow●natures
             on
             earth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             beleeve
             that
             those
             many
             prodigies
             and
             ominous
             prognosticks
             which
             fore-run
             the
             ruines
             of
             States
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             private
             persons
             ,
             are
             the
             charitable
             premonitions
             of
             good
             Angels
             ,
             which
             more
             carelesse
             enquiries
             terme
             but
             the
             effects
             of
             chance
             and
             nature
             .
             Now
             besides
             these
             particular
             and
             divided
             Spirits
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             )
             an
             universall
             common
             Spirit
             to
             
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             It
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Plato
               ,
            
             and
             it
             is
             yet
             the
             Hermeticall
             Philosophers
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             a
             common
             nature
             that
             ●●nties
             and
             tyes
             the
             scattered
             and
             divided
             individuals
             into
             one
             species
             ,
             why
             may
             there
             not
             be
             one
             that
             unites
             them
             all
             ?
             However
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             is
             a
             common
             spirit
             that
             playes
             within
             us
             ,
             yet
             makes
             no
             part
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             scintillation
             of
             the
             noble
             and
             mighty
             Essence
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             life
             and
             radicall
             heat
             of
             spirits
             ;
             and
             those
             essences
             that
             know
             not
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Sunnes
             fire
             ,
             qu●te
             contrary
             to
             the
             fire
             of
             Hell
             :
             This
             is
             the
             gentle
             heat
             that
             brooded
             on
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             in
             sixe
             dayes
             hatched
             the
             world
             ;
             this
             is
             that
             irradiation
             that
             dispels
             the
             mists
             of
             Hell
             ,
             the
             clouds
             of
             horrour
             ,
             feare
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             despaire
             ;
             and
             preserves
             the
             region
             of
             the
             mind
             in
             serenity
             :
             whatsoever
             feeles
             not
             the
             wa●me
             gale
             and
             gentle
             ventilation
             of
             this
             Spirit
             (
             though
             I
             feele
             his
             pulse
             )
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             he
             lives
             ;
             for
             truely
             without
             this
             ,
             to
             me
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             heat
             under
             the
             Tropick
             ;
             nor
             any
             light
             ,
             though
             I
             dwell
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Sun
             .
          
           
           
             As
             when
             the
             labouring
             Sun
             hath
             wrought
             his
             tracke
          
           
             Vp
             to
             the
             top
             of
             lofty
             Cancers
             backe
             ,
          
           
             The
             Icie
             Ocean
             cracks
             ,
             the
             frozen
             pole
          
           
             Thawes
             with
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Celestiall
             coale
             ;
          
           
             So
             when
             the
             absent
             beames
             begin
             t'
             impart
          
           
             Againe
             a
             Solstice
             on
             my
             frozen
             heart
             ,
          
           
             My
             Winter
             's
             ov'r
             ,
             my
             drooping
             spirits
             sing
             ,
          
           
             And
             every
             part
             revives
             into
             a
             Spring
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             thy
             quickning
             beames
             a
             while
             decline
             ,
          
           
             And
             with
             their
             light
             blesse
             not
             this
             Orbe
             of
             mine
             ,
          
           
             A
             chilly
             frost
             surprizeth
             every
             member
             ,
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Iune
             I
             feele
             December
             .
          
           
             Keepe
             still
             in
             my
             Horizon
             ,
             for
             to
             me
             ,
          
           
             T
             is
             not
             the
             Sun
             that
             makes
             the
             day
             ,
             but
             thee
             .
          
           
             O
             how
             this
             earthly
             temper
             doth
             debase
          
           
             The
             noble
             Soule
             ,
             in
             this
             her
             heavenly
             place
             !
          
           
             Whose
             win●y
             nature
             ever
             doth
             aspire
             ,
          
           
             To
             reach
             the
             place
             whence
             first
             it
             tooke
             its
             fire
             .
          
           
             Those
             flames
             ,
             I
             feele
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             heart
             doe
             dwe'l
             ,
          
           
             Are
             not
             thy
             beames
             ,
             but
             take
             their
             fire
             from
             Hell
             :
          
           
             O
             quench
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             let
             thy
             light
             divine
          
           
             Be
             as
             the
             Sun
             to
             this
             poore
             Orbe
             of
             mine
             :
          
           
             And
             to
             thy
             sacred
             Spirit
             convert
             those
             fires
             ,
          
           
             Whose
             earthy
             fumes
             choake
             my
             devout
             aspires
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             for
             Spirits
             I
             am
             so
             farre
             from
             denying
             their
             existence
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             easily
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             whole
             Countreyes
             ,
             but
             particular
             persons
             have
             their
             Tutelary
             ,
             
             and
             Guardian
             Angels
             :
             It
             is
             not
             a
             new
             ●pinion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             but
             of
             
               Py●●agoras
            
             and
             
               Plato
               ;
            
             there
             is
             no
             heresie
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             manifestly
             defined
             in
             Scrip●ure
             ,
             yet
             is
             an
             opinion
             of
             a
             good
             and
             ●holesome
             use
             in
             the
             course
             and
             actions
             ●f
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             and
             would
             seeme
             as
             an
             
               Hy●othesis
            
             to
             salve
             many
             doubts
             ,
             whereof
             ●ommon
             Philosophy
             affordeth
             no
             resolu●●on
             :
             Now
             if
             you
             demand
             my
             opinion
             ●nd
             Metaphysickes
             of
             their
             natures
             ,
             I
             con●esse
             them
             very
             shallow
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             in
             a
             ●egative
             way
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             in
             a
             ●omparative
             ,
             betweene
             our selves
             and
             fel●ow
             creatures
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             in
             this
             Universe
             〈◊〉
             Staire
             ,
             or
             manifest
             Scale
             of
             creatures
             ,
             ri●ing
             not
             disorderly
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             confusion
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             comely
             method
             and
             proportion
             :
             ●etweene
             creatures
             of
             meere
             existence
             and
             ●hings
             of
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             large
             disproportion
             of
             nature
             ;
             betweene
             two
             plant-animals
             or
             creatures
             of
             sense
             ,
             a
             wider
             diffe●ence
             ;
             betweene
             them
             and
             man
             ,
             a
             farre
             greater
             :
             and
             if
             the
             proportion
             hold
             on
             ,
             ●etweene
             manand
             Angels
             there
             should
             be
             ●et
             a
             greater
             .
          
           
           
             We
             doe
             not
             comprehend
             their
             natures
             who
             retaine
             the
             first
             definition
             of
             
               Porphiry
               ,
            
             and
             distinguish
             them
             from
             our selves
             by
             immortality
             ;
             for
             before
             his
             fall
             ,
             man
             also
             was
             immortall
             ;
             yet
             must
             we
             needes
             affirme
             that
             he
             had
             a
             different
             essence
             from
             the
             Angels
             :
             having
             therefore
             no
             certaine
             knowledge
             of
             their
             natures
             .
             it
             is
             no
             bad
             method
             of
             the
             Schooles
             ,
             whatsoever
             perfection
             we
             find
             obscurely
             in
             our selves
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             compleate
             and
             absolute
             way
             to
             ascribe
             unto
             them
             .
             I
             beleeve
             they
             have
             an
             extemporary
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             first
             motion
             of
             their
             reason
             doe
             what
             we
             cannot
             without
             study
             or
             deliberation
             ;
             they
             know
             things
             by
             their
             formes
             ,
             and
             define
             by
             specificall
             difference
             ,
             what
             we
             describe
             by
             accidents
             and
             properties
             ;
             and
             therfore
             probabilities
             to
             us
             may
             be
             demonstrations
             unto
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             have
             knowledge
             no●
             onely
             of
             the
             specificall
             ,
             but
             numericall
             formes
             of
             ●ndividuals
             ,
             and
             understand
             by
             what
             reserved
             difference
             each
             single
             
               Hypostasis
            
             (
             besides
             the
             relation
             to
             its
             species
             )
             becomes
             its
             naturall
             selfe
             .
          
           
             That
             as
             the
             Soule
             hath
             a
             power
             to
             move
             
             ●●e
             body
             it
             informs
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             Faculty
             〈◊〉
             move
             any
             ,
             though
             informe
             none
             ;
             ours
             ●pon
             restraint
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             distance
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             invisible
             hand
             that
             conveyed
             
               ●abakkuk
            
             to
             the
             Lions
             den
             ,
             or
             
               Philip
            
             to
             
               ●zotus
               ,
            
             infringeth
             this
             rule
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             ●e●ret
             conveyance
             ,
             wherewith
             mortality
             is
             ●ot
             aquainted
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             that
             intui●ive
             ●nowledge
             ,
             whereby
             as
             in
             reflection
             they
             ●ehold
             the
             thoughts
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             I
             can●ot
             peremptorily
             deny
             but
             they
             know
             a
             ●reat
             part
             of
             ours
             .
             They
             that
             to
             refute
             the
             ●nvocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             have
             deemed
             that
             ●hey
             know
             not
             our
             affaires
             below
             ,
             have
             ●roceeded
             too
             farre
             ,
             and
             must
             pardon
             my
             ●pinion
             ,
             till
             I
             can
             truly
             answer
             that
             piece
             ●f
             Scripture
             ,
             
               At
               the
               conversion
               of
               a
               sinner
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               heaven
               rejoyce
               .
            
             I
             cannot
             with
             ●hat
             great
             Father
             securely
             interpret
             the
             ●orke
             of
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             
               Fiat
               lux
               ,
            
             to
             the
             cre●tion
             of
             Angels
             ,
             though
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             there
             ●s
             not
             any
             creature
             that
             hath
             so
             neare
             a
             ●lympse
             of
             their
             nature
             ,
             as
             light
             in
             the
             ●unne
             and
             Elements
             ,
             while
             we
             stile
             a
             bare
             ●ccident
             ,
             but
             where
             it
             subsists
             alone
             ,
             a
             spi●tuall
             Substance
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             an
             Angel
             :
             in
             
             briefe
             ,
             conceive
             light
             invisible
             ,
             and
             that
             i●
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             those
             are
             certainely
             the
             Magisteriall
             and
             master-pieces
             of
             the
             Creature
             the
             Flower
             (
             or
             as
             we
             may
             say
             )
             the
             best
             part
             of
             nothing
             actually
             existing
             what
             we
             are
             but
             in
             hopes
             ,
             &
             probabilities
             we
             are
             only
             the
             amphibious
             piece
             betwee●
             a
             corporall
             and
             spirituall
             essence
             ,
             that
             middle
             forme
             that
             linkes
             those
             two
             together
             and
             makes
             good
             the
             method
             of
             God
             &
             nature
             ,
             that
             jumps
             not
             from
             extreames
             ,
             bu●
             unites
             the
             incompatible
             distances
             by
             som●
             middle
             and
             participating
             natures
             ;
             that
             w●
             are
             the
             breath
             and
             similitude
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             i●
             indisputable
             ,
             &
             upon
             record
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             to
             call
             our selves
             a
             Microcosme
             ▪
             or
             little
             world
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             only
             a
             pleasan●
             trope
             of
             Rhetorick
             ,
             till
             my
             neare
             judgment
             and
             second
             thoughts
             told
             me
             there
             was
             ●
             reall
             truth
             therein
             :
             for
             first
             we
             are
             a
             rud●
             masse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             ranke
             of
             creatures
             ,
             which
             onely
             are
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             dull
             kind
             of
             being
             not
             yet
             priviledged
             with
             life
             ,
             or
             preferre●
             to
             sense
             or
             reason
             ;
             next
             we
             live
             the
             life
             o●
             plan●s
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             animals
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             men
             and
             at
             last
             the
             life
             of
             spirits
             ,
             running
             on
             i●●ne
             
             mysterious
             nature
             :
             those
             five
             kinds
             of
             ●xistences
             which
             comprehend
             the
             crea●ures
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Universe
             ;
             this
             is
             man
             the
             great
             and
             true
             Amphibium
             ,
             whose
             nature
             is
             disposed
             to
             ●ive
             not
             only
             like
             other
             creatures
             in
             divers
             ●lements
             ,
             but
             in
             divided
             and
             distinguished
             worlds
             ;
             for
             though
             there
             be
             but
             one
             to
             sens●
             ,
             ●here
             are
             two
             to
             reason
             ;
             the
             one
             visible
             ,
             the
             other
             invisible
             ,
             whereof
             
               Moses
            
             seemes
             to
             ●ave
             left
             description
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             other
             so
             obscurely
             ,
             that
             some
             parts
             thereof
             are
             yet
             〈◊〉
             controversie
             ;
             &
             truely
             for
             the
             last
             chap●er
             of
             
               Genesis
               ,
            
             I
             must
             confesse
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             obscurity
             ,
             though
             Divines
             have
             to
             the
             ●ower
             of
             humane
             reason
             endeavoured
             to
             make
             all
             goe
             in
             a
             literall
             meaning
             ,
             yet
             ●hose
             allegoricall
             interpretations
             are
             also
             ●robable
             ,
             &
             perhaps
             the
             mysticall
             method
             of
             
               Moses
            
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             Hieroglyphicall
             Schooles
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             immaterial
             world
             me thinks
             we
             need
             not
             wander
             so
             farre
             as
             the
             first
             moveable
             ,
             for
             even
             in
             this
             material
             fabrick
             the
             spirits
             walke
             as
             freely
             exempt
             from
             the
             ●ffection
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             motion
             ,
             as
             beyond
             
             the
             extreamest
             circumference
             :
             do●
             but
             extract
             from
             the
             corpulency
             of
             bodies
             or
             resolve
             things
             beyond
             their
             first
             matter
             and
             you
             discover
             the
             habitation
             of
             Angels
             ,
             which
             if
             I
             call
             the
             ubiquitary
             ,
             and
             omnipresent
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             sha●●
             not
             offend
             Divinity
             ;
             for
             before
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             God
             was
             really
             al●
             things
             .
             For
             the
             Angels
             he
             created
             no
             ne●
             world
             ,
             or
             determinate
             mansion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             every where
             ,
             where
             his
             essence
             is
             ,
             and
             doe
             live
             at
             a
             distance
             even
             i●
             himselfe
             :
             that
             God
             made
             all
             things
             fo●
             man
             ,
             is
             in
             some
             sens●
             true
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             farr●
             as
             to
             subordinate
             the
             creation
             of
             those
             pu●rer
             creatures
             to
             ours
             ,
             though
             as
             ministring●
             spirits
             they
             doe
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             fulfil●
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             these
             lower
             and
             sublu●nary
             affaires
             of
             man
             ;
             God
             made
             all
             thing●
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             impossible
             he
             shoul●
             make
             them
             for
             any
             other
             end
             then
             hi●
             owne
             glory
             ;
             it
             is
             all
             he
             can
             receive
             ,
             and
             al●
             that
             is
             without
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             honour
             being
             an
             externall
             adjunct
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hono●er
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             the
             person
             honoured
             ,
             〈◊〉
             was
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             creature
             ,
             from
             
             whom
             hee
             might
             receive
             this
             homage
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             in
             the
             other
             world
             Angels
             ,
             in
             this
             it
             is
             man
             ,
             which
             when
             we
             neglect
             wee
             forget
             the
             very
             end
             of
             our
             creation
             ,
             and
             may
             justly
             provoke
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             repent
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             hath
             sworne
             ●hat
             he
             would
             not
             destroy
             it
             .
             That
             ●here
             is
             but
             one
             world
             ,
             is
             a
             conclusion
             of
             Faith
             .
             
               Aristotle
            
             with
             all
             his
             Philosophy
             hath
             not
             beene
             able
             to
             prove
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             weakly
             that
             the
             world
             was
             eternall
             ;
             that
             dispute
             much
             troubled
             the
             pen
             of
             the
             ancient
             Philosophers
             ,
             but
             
               Moses
            
             decided
             that
             question
             ,
             and
             salved
             all
             with
             a
             new
             terme
             of
             creation
             ,
             a
             production
             of
             something
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             whatsoever
             is
             opposite
             to
             something
             more
             exactly
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             truely
             contrary
             unto
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             ●●nely
             is
             ,
             all
             other
             have
             an
             existence
             ,
             with
             depending
             ,
             and
             are
             something
             but
             by
             di●tinction
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Creation
             is
             a
             mystery
             ,
             and
             ●articularly
             that
             of
             man
             ,
             at
             the
             blast
             of
             his
             mouth
             were
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             creatures
             made
             ●nd
             at
             his
             bare
             word
             they
             started
             out
             of
             
             nothing
             :
             but
             in
             the
             frame
             of
             man
             (
             as
             the
             Text
             describes
             it
             )
             he
             played
             the
             sensible
             operator
             ,
             and
             seemed
             not
             so
             much
             to
             create
             ,
             as
             make
             him
             ;
             when
             he
             had
             separated
             the
             materials
             of
             other
             creatures
             ,
             there
             consequently
             resulted
             a
             forme
             and
             soule
             ,
             but
             having
             raised
             the
             wals
             of
             man
             ,
             he
             was
             driven
             to
             a
             second
             and
             harder
             creation
             of
             a
             substance
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             an
             incorruptible
             and
             immortall
             soule
             .
             For
             the
             two
             asser●ions
             we
             have
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             opinion
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             the
             flat
             affirmative
             of
             
               Plato
               ,
            
             and
             not
             a
             negative
             from
             
               Aristotle
               :
            
             there
             is
             another
             scruple
             cast
             in
             by
             Divinity
             (
             concerning
             its
             production
             )
             much
             disputed
             in
             the
             
               Germane
            
             auditories
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             indifferency
             and
             equality
             of
             arguments
             ,
             as
             leave
             the
             controversies
             undetermined
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             of
             
               Paracelsus
            
             minde
             ,
             that
             boldly
             delivers
             a
             receipt
             to
             make
             a
             man
             without
             conjunction
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             at
             the
             multitude
             of
             heads
             that
             doe
             deny
             traduction
             ,
             having
             no
             other
             argument
             to
             confirme
             their
             beliefe
             ,
             then
             that
             Rhetorical●
             sentence
             ,
             and
             
               Antanaclasis
            
             of
             
               Augustine
               ,
               cre●ando
               
               infunditur
               ,
               infundendo
               creatur
               ,
            
             either
             opinion
             will
             stand
             well
             enough
             with
             religion
             ,
             yet
             I
             should
             rather
             incline
             to
             this
             ,
             did
             not
             one
             objection
             haunt
             me
             ,
             not
             wrung
             from
             speculations
             and
             subtilties
             ,
             but
             from
             common
             sense
             ,
             and
             observation
             ,
             not
             pickt
             from
             the
             leaves
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             bred
             amongst
             the
             weeds
             and
             tares
             of
             mine
             owne
             braine
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             conclusion
             from
             the
             equivocall
             and
             monstrous
             production
             in
             the
             copulation
             of
             man
             with
             beast
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             be
             not
             transmitted
             and
             transfused
             in
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             parents
             ;
             why
             are
             not
             those
             productions
             meerely
             beasts
             ,
             but
             have
             also
             an
             impressure
             and
             tincture
             of
             reason
             in
             as
             high
             measure
             as
             it
             may
             demonstrate
             it selfe
             in
             those
             improper
             organs
             ?
             nor
             truly
             can
             I
             reasonably
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             in
             this
             her
             sublunary
             estate
             ,
             is
             wholly
             inorganicall
             ,
             but
             that
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             her
             ordinary
             actions
             ,
             is
             required
             not
             onely
             a
             symmetry
             and
             proper
             disposition
             of
             Organs
             ,
             but
             a
             Crasis
             and
             temper
             correspondent
             to
             its
             operation
             ;
             yet
             is
             not
             this
             masse
             of
             flesh
             and
             visible
             structure
             the
             instrument
             and
             proper
             corps
             of
             
             the
             soule
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             nearer
             
               Ubi
            
             of
             reason
             .
             In
             our
             study
             of
             Anatomy
             there
             is
             a
             masse
             of
             mysterious
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             reduced
             the
             very
             Heathens
             to
             Divinity
             ;
             yet
             amongst
             all
             those
             rare
             discoveries
             ,
             and
             curious
             pieces
             ,
             I
             find
             in
             the
             fabricke
             of
             man
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             content
             my selfe
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             I
             find
             not
             any
             proper
             Organ
             or
             instrument
             for
             the
             rationall
             soule
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Braine
             ,
             which
             we
             terme
             the
             seate
             of
             Reason
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             moment
             more
             then
             I
             can
             discover
             in
             the
             crany
             of
             a
             beast
             .
             Thus
             we
             are
             men
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             there
             is
             somthing
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             without
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             after
             us
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             it
             hath
             no
             history
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             before
             us
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             tell
             how
             it
             entred
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             wals
             of
             flesh
             ,
             wherein
             the
             soule
             doth
             seeme
             to
             be
             immured
             before
             the
             restauration
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             elementall
             composition
             ,
             and
             a
             fabricke
             that
             may
             fall
             to
             ashes
             ;
             All
             flesh
             is
             grasse
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             metaphorically
             ,
             but
             literally
             true
             ,
             for
             all
             those
             creatures
             we
             behold
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             herbes
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             digested
             into
             flesh
             
             ●n
             them
             ,
             or
             more
             remotely
             carnified
             in
             our selves
             .
             Nay
             further
             ,
             we
             are
             what
             we
             ●ll
             abhorre
             ,
             
               Anthropophagi
            
             and
             Cannibals
             ,
             devourers
             not
             onely
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             our
             ●elves
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             in
             an
             allegory
             ,
             but
             a
             ●ositive
             truth
             ;
             for
             all
             this
             masse
             of
             flesh
             which
             we
             behold
             ,
             came
             in
             at
             our
             mouthes
             :
             ●his
             frame
             we
             looke
             upon
             ,
             hath
             beene
             up●n
             our
             trenchers
             .
             In
             briefe
             ,
             we
             have
             de●oured
             our selves
             .
             I
             cannot
             beleeve
             that
             wisdome
             of
             
               Pythagoras
            
             did
             ever
             positively
             ,
             ●nd
             in
             a
             literall
             sense
             ,
             affirme
             his
             
               Metem●suchosis
               ,
            
             or
             impossible
             transmigrations
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             into
             beasts
             :
             of
             all
             Metamorphoses
             or
             transmigrations
             ,
             I
             beleeve
             ●nely
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             
               Lots
            
             wife
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
            
             proceeded
             not
             so
             farre
             ;
             ●n
             all
             others
             I
             conceive
             there
             is
             no
             further
             ●erity
             then
             is
             contained
             in
             their
             implicite
             ●ense
             and
             morality
             :
             I
             beleeve
             that
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             a
             beast
             doth
             perish
             ,
             and
             is
             ●eft
             in
             the
             same
             state
             after
             death
             ,
             as
             before
             ●t
             was
             materialled
             unto
             life
             ;
             that
             the
             sou●●●
             of
             men
             know
             neither
             contrary
             nor
             〈◊〉
             ●ruption
             ,
             that
             they
             subsist
             beyond
             〈…〉
             ,
             and
             outlive
             death
             by
             the
             〈…〉
             
             their
             proper
             natures
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             miracle
             ;
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             as
             they
             leave
             earth
             ,
             take
             possession
             of
             Heaven
             :
             tha●
             those
             apparitious
             ,
             and
             ghosts
             of
             departed
             persons
             are
             not
             the
             wandring
             soules
             o●
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             unquiet
             walkes
             of
             Devils●
             prompting
             and
             suggesting
             us
             unto
             mischiefe
             ,
             bloud
             ,
             and
             villany
             ,
             instilling
             and
             stealing
             into
             our
             hearts
             ;
             that
             the
             blessed
             spirits
             are
             not
             at
             rest
             in
             their
             graves
             ,
             bu●
             wander
             solicitous
             of
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             that
             those
             phantasmes
             appeare
             often
             ,
             and
             doe
             frequent
             Cemiteries
             ,
             Charnell
             houses
             ,
             and
             Churches
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             those
             are
             the
             dormitories
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             where
             the
             Devill
             like
             an
             insolent
             Champion
             holds
             with
             pride
             the
             spoiles
             and
             Trophies
             of
             his
             victory
             in
             
               Adam
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             dismall
             conquest
             we
             all
             deplore
             ,
             that
             makes
             us
             often
             cry
             ,
             
               O
               Adam
               quid
               fecisti
               ?
            
             I
             thanke
             God
             I
             have
             not
             those
             strait
             ligaments
             ,
             or
             narrow
             obligations
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             to
             dote
             on
             life
             ,
             or
             be
             convulst
             and
             tremble
             at
             the
             name
             of
             death
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             am
             insensible
             of
             the
             dread
             and
             horrour
             thereof
             ,
             or
             by
             raking
             into
             the
             bow●ls
             
             of
             the
             deceased
             ,
             continuall
             sight
             of
             Anatomies
             ,
             Skeletons
             ,
             or
             Cadaverous
             reliques
             ,
             like
             Vespilloes
             ,
             or
             Grave-makers
             ,
             I
             am
             become
             stupid
             ,
             or
             have
             forgot
             the
             apprehension
             of
             mortality
             ,
             but
             that
             marshalling
             of
             the
             horrours
             ,
             and
             contemplating
             the
             extremities
             thereof
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             any
             therein
             able
             to
             daunt
             the
             courage
             of
             a
             man
             much
             lesse
             a
             resolved
             Christian
             ,
             and
             therefore
             am
             not
             angry
             at
             the
             errour
             of
             our
             first
             parents
             ,
             or
             unwilling
             to
             beare
             a
             part
             of
             this
             common
             fate
             ;
             and
             like
             the
             best
             of
             them
             to
             dye
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             cease
             to
             breathe
             ;
             to
             take
             a
             farewell
             of
             the
             elements
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             nothing
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             to
             be
             within
             one
             instant
             a
             spirit
             :
             When
             I
             take
             a
             full
             view
             and
             circle
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             reasonable
             moderator
             ,
             and
             equall
             piece
             of
             justice
             ,
             death
             ,
             I
             doe
             conceive
             my selfe
             the
             miserablest
             person
             extant
             ,
             were
             there
             not
             another
             life
             that
             I
             hope
             for
             ,
             all
             the
             vanities
             of
             the
             world
             should
             not
             intreat
             a
             moments
             breath
             from
             me
             ;
             could
             the
             Devill
             worke
             my
             beliefe
             to
             imagine
             I
             could
             never
             die
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             out-live
             that
             very
             thought
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             abject
             a
             thought
             of
             this
             common
             
             way
             of
             existence
             ,
             this
             retaining
             to
             the
             Sun
             and
             elements
             ,
             I
             cannot
             thinke
             this
             to
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             according
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             my
             nature
             ,
             in
             expectation
             of
             a
             better
             ;
             I
             can
             with
             patience
             embrace
             this
             life
             ,
             yet
             in
             my
             best
             meditations
             do
             often
             desire
             death
             ,
             I
             honour
             any
             man
             that
             contemnes
             it
             ,
             nor
             can
             I
             love
             any
             that
             is
             afraid
             of
             it
             ;
             this
             makes
             me
             naturally
             love
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             and
             honour
             those
             tattered
             and
             contemptible
             Regiments
             that
             will
             dye
             at
             the
             command
             of
             a
             Sergeant
             .
             For
             a
             Pagan
             there
             may
             be
             some
             motives
             to
             be
             in
             love
             with
             life
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             amazed
             at
             death
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             he
             can
             escape
             this
             Dilemma
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             too
             sensible
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             carelesse
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Some
             Divines
             count
             
               Adam
            
             30.
             years
             old
             at
             his
             creation
             ,
             because
             they
             suppose
             him
             created
             in
             the
             perfect
             age
             &
             stature
             of
             man
             ;
             &
             surely
             we
             are
             all
             out
             of
             the
             computation
             of
             our
             age
             ,
             every
             man
             is
             some
             moneths
             elder
             then
             he
             bethinkes
             him
             ;
             for
             we
             live
             ,
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             being
             ,
             and
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             elements
             ,
             and
             the
             malice
             of
             diseases
             in
             that
             other
             world
             ,
             the
             
             ●ruest
             Microcosme
             ,
             the
             wombe
             of
             our
             mo●her
             :
             for
             besides
             that
             generall
             and
             common
             existence
             that
             we
             are
             conceived
             in
             our
             Chaos
             ,
             and
             whilst
             we
             sleepe
             within
             the
             bosom
             of
             our
             causes
             ,
             we
             enjoy
             a
             being
             ●nd
             life
             in
             three
             distinct
             worlds
             ,
             wherein
             we
             receive
             most
             manifest
             gradations
             :
             In
             ●hat
             obscure
             world
             and
             womb
             of
             our
             mo●her
             ,
             our
             time
             is
             short
             ,
             computed
             by
             the
             Moone
             ;
             yet
             longer
             then
             the
             dayes
             of
             ma●y
             creatures
             that
             behold
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             our
             ●elves
             being
             not
             yet
             without
             life
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             reason
             ;
             the
             manifestation
             of
             its
             actions
             ,
             it
             awaits
             the
             opportunity
             of
             ob●ects
             ;
             and
             seemes
             to
             live
             there
             but
             in
             its
             ●oote
             and
             soule
             of
             vegetation
             ,
             entring
             af●erwards
             upon
             the
             scene
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             ●rise
             up
             and
             become
             another
             creature
             ,
             performing
             the
             reasonable
             actions
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             obscurely
             manifesting
             that
             part
             of
             Divinity
             in
             use
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             complement
             and
             perfection
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             once
             more
             cast
             our
             secondine
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             flough
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             are
             delivered
             into
             the
             last
             world
             ,
             that
             ●s
             ,
             that
             ineffable
             place
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             that
             
               ●bi
            
             of
             spirits
             .
             The
             smattering
             that
             I
             have
             
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             stone
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             perfectest
             exaltation
             o●
             gold
             ,
             hath
             taught
             me
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             instructed
             my
             beliefe
             ,
             how
             tha●
             immortall
             spirit
             and
             incorruptible
             substance
             of
             my
             soule
             may
             lie
             obscure
             ,
             and
             sleepe
             within
             this
             house
             of
             flesh
             .
             Thos●
             strange
             and
             mysticall
             transmigrations
             tha●
             I
             have
             observed
             in
             Silkewormes
             ,
             turned
             my
             Philosophy
             into
             Divinity
             .
             There
             is
             i●
             these
             workes
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             seeme
             to
             puzzle
             reason
             ,
             something
             Divine
             ,
             and
             hat●
             more
             in
             it
             then
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             common
             spectator
             doth
             discover
             .
             I
             am
             naturally
             bashfull
             ,
             nor
             hath
             conversation
             ,
             age
             ,
             or
             travell
             ,
             beene
             able
             to
             effront
             or
             harden
             me
             yet
             I
             have
             one
             part
             of
             modesty
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             seldome
             discovered
             in
             another
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             speake
             truely
             .
             I
             am
             not
             s●
             much
             afraid
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             ashamed
             thereof
             to
             the
             very
             disgrace
             and
             ignominy
             of
             ou●
             natures
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             moment
             can
             so
             disfigur●
             us
             that
             our
             nearest
             friends
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             &
             Children
             stand
             afraid
             and
             stare
             at
             us
             .
             The
             Birds
             and
             Beasts
             of
             the
             field
             that
             before
             i●
             a
             naturall
             feare
             obeyed
             us
             ,
             forgetting
             allegiance
             
             begin
             to
             prey
             upon
             us
             ;
             this
             very
             ●nceit
             hath
             in
             a
             tempest
             disposed
             and
             left
             ●e
             wisling
             to
             be
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             a●ysse
             of
             waters
             ,
             wherein
             I
             had
             perished
             ,
             ●s●ene
             ,
             unpityed
             ,
             without
             wondring
             eyes
             ,
             ●ares
             of
             pity
             ,
             Lectures
             of
             mortality
             ,
             and
             one
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Quantum
               mutatus
               ab
               illo
               !
            
             ●ot
             that
             I
             am
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Anatomy
             ●f
             my
             parts
             ,
             or
             can
             accuse
             nature
             for
             play●●g
             the
             bungler
             in
             any
             part
             of
             me
             ,
             or
             my
             ●wne
             vitious
             life
             for
             contracting
             any
             ●●amefull
             disease
             upon
             me
             ,
             whereby
             I
             ●ight
             not
             call
             my selfe
             as
             wholesome
             a
             ●orsell
             for
             the
             wormes
             as
             any
             .
             Some
             up●n
             the
             courage
             of
             fruitfull
             issue
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             ●s
             in
             the
             truest
             Chronicle
             ,
             they
             seeme
             to
             ●utlive
             themselves
             ,
             can
             with
             greater
             pati●nce
             away
             with
             death
             .
             This
             conceit
             and
             ●ounterfeit
             subsisting
             in
             our
             progenies
             ●eemes
             to
             me
             a
             meere
             fallacy
             ,
             unworthy
             the
             desir●s
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             can
             but
             con●eive
             a
             thought
             of
             the
             next
             world
             ;
             who
             ,
             ●n
             a
             noble
             ambition
             ,
             should
             desire
             to
             live
             ●n
             his
             substance
             in
             Heaven
             .
             And
             therefore
             at
             my
             death
             I
             meane
             to
             take
             a
             Totall
             ●diew
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             caring
             for
             a
             Monument
             ,
             
             History
             ,
             or
             Epitaph
             ,
             not
             so
             muc●
             as
             the
             bare
             memory
             of
             my
             name
             to
             b●
             found
             anywhere
             but
             in
             the
             universall
             Register
             of
             God
             :
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             so
             Cynicall
             ,
             a●
             to
             approve
             the
             Testament
             of
             
               Diogenes
               ,
            
             no●
             doe
             altogether
             allow
             that
             
               Rodomantado
            
             o●Lucian
             
               .
            
          
           
             —
             Coelo
             tegitur
             ,
             qui
             non
             habet
             urnam
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             unburied
             lies
             ,
             wants
             not
             a
             Herse
             ,
          
           
             For
             unto
             him
             a
             tombe's
             the
             universe
             .
          
           
             But
             commend
             in
             my
             calmer
             judgement
             those
             ingenuous
             intentions
             that
             desire
             to
             sleep
             by
             the
             urnes
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             an●
             strive
             to
             goe
             the
             nearest
             way
             unto
             corruption
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             envy
             the
             temper
             of
             Crowes
             ▪
             nor
             the
             numerous
             and
             weary
             dayes
             of
             ou●
             Fathers
             before
             the
             Floud
             .
             If
             their
             be
             any
             truth
             in
             Astrology
             ,
             I
             may
             outlive
             a
             Jubile
             ,
             as
             yet
             I
             have
             not
             seene
             one
             revolution
             o●Saturne
             
               ,
            
             nor
             have
             my
             pulse
             beate
             thirty
             yeares
             ,
             and
             excepting
             one
             ,
             have
             seene
             the
             ashes
             ,
             and
             left
             under
             ground
             ,
             all
             the
             King●
             of
             
               Europe
               ,
            
             have
             beene
             contemporary
             to
             three
             Emperours
             ,
             foure
             Grand
             Signiours
             ▪
             and
             as
             many
             Popes
             ;
             me
             thinkes
             I
             have
             out-lived
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             be
             weary
             
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             have
             shaken
             hands
             with
             de●ight
             in
             warm
             bloud
             and
             Canicular
             dayes
             ,
             ●
             perceive
             I
             doe
             participate
             the
             vices
             of
             ●ge
             ,
             the
             world
             to
             me
             is
             but
             a
             dreame
             ,
             or
             mock-show
             ,
             and
             we
             all
             therein
             but
             Pan●alones
             or
             Antickes
             to
             my
             severer
             con●emplation
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             an
             unlawfull
             Pray●r
             to
             desire
             to
             surpasse
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             wish
             to
             out-live
             that
             age
             wherein
             he
             thought
             fittest
             to
             dye
             ,
             yet
             ,
             if
             (
             as
             Divinity
             affirmes
             )
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             gray
             haires
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             all
             shall
             rise
             in
             the
             perfect
             state
             of
             men
             ,
             we
             doe
             but
             out●ive
             those
             perfections
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             be
             ●ecalled
             by
             them
             ,
             by
             a
             greater
             miracle
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             run
             on
             here
             but
             to
             retrograde
             hereafter
             .
             Were
             there
             any
             hopes
             to
             out●ive
             vice
             ,
             or
             a
             point
             to
             be
             super-annated
             from
             sin
             ,
             it
             were
             worthy
             on
             our
             knees
             to
             ●mplore
             the
             age
             of
             
               Methuselah
               .
            
             But
             age
             doth
             not
             rectifie
             ,
             but
             incurvate
             our
             natures
             ,
             ●urning
             bad
             dispositions
             into
             worser
             ha●its
             ,
             and
             (
             like
             diseases
             )
             bring
             on
             incura●le
             vices
             ;
             for
             every
             day
             ,
             as
             we
             grow
             weake
             ●n
             age
             ,
             we
             grow
             strong
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             
             number
             of
             our
             dayes
             doth
             but
             make
             o●●
             sinnes
             innumerable
             .
             The
             same
             vice
             committed
             at
             sixteene
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             thoug●
             it
             agree
             in
             all
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             at
             forty
             but
             swels
             and
             doubles
             from
             the
             circumstance
             of
             our
             ages
             ,
             wherein
             besides
             the
             constant
             and
             inexcusable
             habit
             of
             transgressing
             ,
             it
             hath
             the
             maturity
             of
             our
             Judgement
             to
             cut
             off
             pretence
             unto
             excuse
             o●
             pardon
             :
             every
             sinne
             ,
             the
             oftner
             it
             is
             committed
             the
             more
             it
             acquireth
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             evill
             ;
             as
             it
             succeeds
             in
             times
             ,
             so
             it
             proceeds
             into
             degrees
             of
             badnesse
             ,
             for
             as
             they
             proceed
             they
             ever
             multiply
             ,
             and
             like
             figure●
             in
             Arithmeticke
             ,
             the
             last
             stands
             for
             mor●
             then
             all
             that
             went
             before
             it
             :
             the
             course
             an●
             order
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             very
             death
             to●
             others
             :
             I
             use
             my selfe
             to
             all
             dyets
             ,
             humours●
             ayres
             ,
             hunger
             ,
             th●rst
             ,
             cold
             ,
             heat
             ,
             want
             plenty
             ,
             necessity
             ,
             dangers
             ,
             hazards
             ;
             when
             I
             am
             cold
             ,
             I
             cure
             not
             my selfe
             by
             heate
             when
             sicke
             ,
             not
             by
             physicke
             ,
             those
             tha●
             know
             how
             I
             live
             ,
             may
             justly
             say
             ,
             I
             regar●
             not
             life
             ,
             nor
             stand
             in
             feare
             of
             death
             ;
             I
             am
             much
             taken
             with
             two
             verses
             of
             
               Lucan
               ,
            
             sinc●
             I
             have
             beene
             able
             not
             onely
             as
             we
             doe
             a●
             
             Schoole
             ,
             to
             construe
             ,
             but
             understand
             it
             :
             
               
                 
                   Victurosque
                   Dei
                   celant
                   ut
                   vivere
                   durent
                   ,
                   Felix
                   essemori
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   So
                   are
                   we
                   all
                   deluded
                   ,
                   vainely
                   searching
                   wayes
                   ,
                
                 
                   To
                   make
                   us
                   happy
                   by
                   the
                   length
                   of
                   dayes
                   ,
                
                 
                   For
                   cunningly
                   it
                   makes
                   protract
                   the
                   breath
                
                 
                   The
                   Gods
                   conceale
                   the
                   happinesse
                   of
                   Death
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             There
             be
             many
             excellent
             straines
             in
             ●hat
             Poet
             ,
             wherewith
             his
             Stoicall
             Genius
             ●ath
             liberally
             supplyed
             him
             ;
             and
             truly
             ●here
             are
             singular
             pieces
             of
             Philosophy
             of
             
               Zeno
               ,
            
             and
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Stoickes
             ,
             which
             I
             perceive
             ,
             delivered
             in
             a
             Pulpit
             ,
             passe
             for
             current
             Divinity
             ,
             yet
             herein
             are
             they
             ex●reame
             that
             can
             allow
             a
             man
             to
             be
             his
             own
             
               Assassine
               ,
            
             and
             so
             highly
             extoll
             the
             end
             of
             
               Cato
               ,
            
             this
             is
             indeed
             not
             to
             feare
             death
             ,
             but
             ●et
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             life
             .
             It
             is
             a
             brave
             act
             of
             ●alour
             to
             contemne
             death
             ,
             but
             where
             life
             ●s
             more
             terrible
             then
             death
             ,
             it
             is
             then
             the
             ●ruest
             valour
             to
             dare
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             herein
             Religion
             hath
             taught
             us
             a
             noble
             example
             :
             For
             all
             the
             valiant
             acts
             of
             
               Curtius
               Sc●vola
               ▪
            
             
             or
             
               Godrus
               ▪
            
             doe
             not
             parallel
             or
             match
             tha●
             one
             of
             
               Iob
               ;
            
             and
             sure
             there
             is
             no
             torture
             to
             the
             rack
             of
             a
             disease
             ,
             nor
             any
             Poneyar●
             in
             death
             it selfe
             like
             those
             in
             the
             way
             o●
             prologue
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Emorinolo
               ,
               sed
               me
               esse
               mortuum
               nihil
               curo●
            
             I
             would
             not
             dye
             ,
             but
             care
             not
             to
             be
             dead
             Were
             I
             of
             
               Caesars
            
             Religion
             I
             should
             be
             o●
             his
             desires
             ,
             and
             wish
             rather
             to
             be
             torture●
             at
             one
             blow
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             sawed
             in
             peeces
             by
             the
             grating
             torture
             of
             a
             disease
             .
             Now
             be●sides
             this
             literall
             positive
             kinde
             of
             death
             there
             are
             others
             whereof
             Divines
             mak●
             mention
             ,
             and
             those
             I
             thinke
             ,
             not
             meerely
             Metaphoricall
             ,
             as
             Mortification
             ,
             dyin●
             unto
             sinne
             and
             the
             world
             ;
             therefore
             I
             say
             every
             man
             hath
             a
             double
             Horoscope
             ,
             on●
             of
             his
             Humanity
             ,
             his
             birth
             ;
             another
             o●
             his
             Christianity
             ,
             his
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             doe
             I
             compute
             or
             calculate
             my
             Nativity
             ,
             yet
             not-reckoning
             of
             those
             
               Horae
               com●
               bustae
               ,
            
             and
             odde
             dayes
             ,
             or
             esteeming
             my selfe
             any
             thing
             ,
             before
             I
             was
             my
             Saviours
             and
             inrolled
             in
             the
             Register
             of
             Christ
             whosoever
             enjoyes
             not
             this
             life
             ,
             I
             coun●
             him
             but
             an
             apparition
             ,
             though
             he
             wear●●●out
             
             him
             the
             sensible
             affection
             of
             the
             ●●sh
             .
          
           
             In
             those
             morall
             acceptions
             ,
             the
             way
             be
             immortall
             is
             to
             dye
             daily
             ,
             nor
             can
             ●hinke
             that
             I
             have
             the
             true
             Theory
             of
             ●●ath
             ,
             when
             I
             contemplate
             a
             skull
             ,
             or
             ●●hold
             a
             Skeleton
             ,
             which
             those
             vulgar
             ●aginations
             cast
             upon
             it
             ;
             I
             have
             there●●re
             enlarged
             that
             common
             
               Memento
               ●ori
               ,
            
             into
             a
             more
             Christian
             memoran●m
             ,
             
               Memento
               quatuor
               novissima
               ,
            
             those
             ●ure
             inevitable
             points
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             Death
             ,
             ●udgement
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Hell
             .
             Neither
             ●d
             the
             contemplations
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ●st
             in
             their
             graves
             ,
             without
             a
             further
             ●ought
             of
             
               Radamanth
            
             or
             some
             judiciall
             ●●oceeding
             after
             death
             ,
             but
             in
             another
             ●ay
             ,
             and
             upon
             suggestion
             of
             their
             natu●ll
             reasons
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             marvaile
             from
             ●hat
             
               Sibyll
            
             or
             Oracle
             they
             stole
             the
             pro●hesie
             of
             the
             worlds
             destruct
             on
             by
             fire
             ,
             ●r
             whence
             
               Lucan
            
             learned
             to
             say
             ,
             
               
                 ●omunis
                 mundo
                 superest
                 rogus
                 ,
                 ossibus
                 astr●
                 Misturus
                 .
                 —
              
               
                 〈…〉
              
               
               
                 Wherein
                 our
                 bones
                 with
                 starres
                 shall
                 make
                 one
                 pire
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             beleeve
             the
             world
             growes
             neare
             it●
             end
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             neither
             old
             nor
             decayed
             nor
             will
             ever
             perish
             upon
             the
             ruines
             o●
             its
             owne
             principles
             .
             As
             the
             worke
             o●
             Creation
             was
             above
             nature
             ,
             so
             its
             ad●versary
             ,
             annihilation
             ,
             without
             whic●
             the
             world
             hath
             not
             its
             end
             .
             Now
             wha●
             force
             should
             be
             able
             to
             consume
             it
             ,
             thu●
             farre
             without
             the
             breath
             of
             God
             ,
             whic●
             is
             the
             truest
             consuming
             flame
             my
             Philosophy
             can
             informe
             me
             ?
             I
             beleeve
             tha●
             there
             went
             not
             a
             minute
             to
             the
             world
             creation
             ,
             nor
             shall
             there
             goe
             to
             its
             de●struction
             ;
             Those
             fix
             daies
             so
             punctually
             described
             ,
             make
             not
             to
             me
             one
             moment
             ,
             but
             rather
             seeme
             to
             manifest
             the
             method
             and
             Idea
             of
             the
             great
             worke
             o●
             the
             intellect
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             manne●
             how
             he
             proceeded
             in
             its
             operation
             .
             ●
             cannot
             dreame
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a●
             the
             last
             day
             any
             Judiciall
             proceeding
             ,
             o●
             calling
             to
             the
             Barre
             ,
             as
             indeed
             the
             Scripture
             seemes
             to
             imply
             ,
             and
             the
             litera●●ommentators
             
             doe
             conceive
             :
             for
             un●eakeable
             mysteries
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ●e
             often
             delivered
             in
             a
             vulgar
             and
             illu●rative
             way
             ,
             and
             being
             written
             unto
             ●an
             ,
             are
             delivered
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             truely
             ●e
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             ●herein
             notwithstanding
             the
             different
             ●terpretations
             according
             to
             different
             ●●pacities
             they
             may
             stand
             firme
             with
             ●ur
             devotion
             ,
             nor
             be
             any
             way
             prejudi●all
             to
             each
             single
             edification
             .
             Now
             to
             ●etermine
             the
             day
             and
             yeare
             of
             this
             invitable
             time
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             convincible
             ●nd
             statute
             madnesse
             ,
             but
             also
             manifest
             ●npiety
             ;
             How
             shall
             we
             interpret
             
               Elias●000
            
             .
             yeares
             ,
             or
             imagine
             the
             secret
             ●ommunicated
             to
             the
             Rabbi
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             denyed
             to
             his
             Angels
             ?
          
           
             It
             had
             beene
             an
             excellent
             quaere
             ,
             to
             ●ave
             posed
             the
             devill
             of
             
               Delphos
               ,
            
             and
             ●ust
             needes
             have
             forced
             him
             to
             some
             ●range
             amphibology
             ;
             it
             hath
             not
             onely
             ●●ocked
             the
             predictions
             of
             sundry
             A●●rologers
             in
             ages
             past
             ,
             but
             the
             Philoso●hy
             of
             many
             melancholy
             heads
             ,
             in
             the
             ●resent
             ,
             who
             neither
             understanding
             reasonable
             
             things
             past
             ,
             nor
             present
             ,
             pretend
             a
             knowledge
             of
             things
             to
             com●
             heads
             ordained
             onely
             to
             manifest
             the
             incredible
             effects
             of
             melancholy
             ,
             an●
             to
             fulfill
             old
             prophesies
             ,
             rather
             then
             b●●uthour
             of
             new
             .
          
           
             [
             In
             those
             daies
             there
             shall
             come
             wa●
             and
             rumours
             of
             wars
             ]
             to
             me
             seemes
             n●
             prophesie
             ,
             but
             a
             constant
             truth
             ,
             in
             a●
             times
             verifyed
             since
             it
             was
             first
             pro●nounced
             :
             There
             shall
             be
             signes
             in
             the
             Moone
             and
             Starres
             ,
             how
             comes
             he
             the●
             like
             a
             theefe
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             when
             he
             give
             an
             item
             of
             his
             comming
             ?
             That
             commo●
             signe
             drawn
             from
             the
             revelation
             of
             An●
             tichrist
             ,
             the
             Philosophers
             stone
             in
             Divi●ity
             ,
             for
             the
             discovery
             and
             inventio●
             whereof
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             prescribe●
             rules
             ,
             and
             probable
             inductions
             ,
             ye●
             hath
             no
             man
             attained
             the
             perfect
             discovery
             thereof
             .
             That
             generall
             opinion
             tha●
             the
             world
             growes
             neare
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             hat●
             possessed
             al
             ages
             past
             as
             nearely
             as
             ours●
             I
             am
             afraid
             that
             the
             soules
             that
             now
             de●part
             ,
             cannot
             escape
             the
             lingring
             expo●
             stulation
             of
             the
             Saints
             under
             the
             Altar
             
             
               〈◊〉
               Domine
               ?
               How
               long
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ?
            
             ●nd
             groane
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             ●reat
             Jubilee
             .
             This
             is
             the
             day
             that
             must
             ●ake
             good
             the
             great
             attribute
             of
             Gods
             ●ustice
             ,
             that
             must
             reconcile
             those
             unan●●erable
             doubts
             that
             torment
             the
             wisest
             ●nderstandings
             ,
             and
             reduce
             those
             seem●g
             inequalities
             ,
             and
             respective
             distribu●●ons
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             an
             equality
             and
             ●●compensive
             Justice
             in
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             one
             day
             ,
             that
             shall
             include
             ●nd
             comprehend
             all
             that
             went
             before
             it
             ,
             ●herein
             as
             in
             the
             last
             scene
             ,
             all
             the
             〈◊〉
             must
             enter
             to
             compleat
             and
             make
             ●p
             the
             Catastrophe
             of
             this
             great
             piece
             .
             ●his
             is
             the
             day
             ,
             who●e
             onely
             memory
             ●ath
             power
             to
             make
             us
             honest
             in
             the
             ●arke
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             vertuous
             without
             a
             ●itnesse
             .
             
               Ipsa
               sui
               pretium
               virtus
               sihi
               ,
            
             that
             ●ertue
             is
             her
             owne
             reward
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             cold
             ●rinciple
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             maintaine
             our
             ●ariable
             resolutions
             in
             a
             constant
             and
             ●etled
             way
             of
             goodnesse
             .
             I
             have
             practi●ed
             that
             honest
             artifice
             of
             
               Seneca
               ,
            
             and
             ●my
             retired
             and
             solitary
             imaginations
             ,
             ●o
             detaine
             me
             from
             the
             foulenesse
             of
             
             vice
             ,
             have
             fancyed
             to
             my selfe
             the
             presence
             of
             my
             deare
             and
             worthyest
             friend
             before
             whom
             I
             should
             lose
             my
             head
             ,
             rather
             then
             be
             vicious
             ,
             yet
             herein
             I
             foun●
             that
             there
             was
             nought
             but
             morall
             honesty
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             not
             to
             be
             vertuous
             fo●
             his
             sake
             who
             must
             reward
             us
             at
             the
             la●●
             day
             .
             I
             have
             tryed
             if
             I
             could
             have
             reached
             that
             great
             resolution
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             be
             honest
             without
             a
             thought
             of
             Heaven
             o●
             hell
             ;
             and
             indeed
             I
             found
             upon
             a
             natural
             inclination
             ,
             and
             inbred
             loyalty
             unto
             vertue
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             serve
             her
             without
             a
             li●
             very
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             the
             resolved
             venerabl●
             way
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             frailty
             of
             my
             nature
             upon
             an
             easie
             temptation
             ,
             might
             be
             induced
             to
             forget
             her
             .
             The
             life
             therefor●
             and
             spirit
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             is
             the
             resu●●rection
             ,
             and
             stable
             apprehension
             .
             tha●
             our
             ashes
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             p●ous
             endeavours
             ;
             without
             this
             ,
             all
             Religion
             is
             a
             fallacy
             ;
             and
             those
             impieties
             o●Lucian
             and
             
               Euripedes
               ,
            
             are
             no
             blasphe●
             mies
             ,
             but
             subtile
             verities
             ,
             and
             Atheist
             have
             beene
             the
             only
             Philosophers
             .
             Ho●
             shall
             the
             dead
             arise
             ?
             is
             no
             question
             o●
             
             my
             faith
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             onely
             possibilities
             ,
             ●s
             not
             faith
             ,
             but
             meere
             Philosophy
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             true
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             which
             ●are
             neither
             inducible
             by
             reason
             ,
             nor
             confirmable
             by
             sense
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             in
             Philosophy
             confirmable
             by
             sense
             ,
             yet
             not
             inducible
             by
             reason
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             impossible
             by
             any
             solid
             or
             demonstrative
             reasons
             to
             perceive
             a
             man
             to
             beleeve
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Needle
             to
             the
             North
             ;
             though
             this
             be
             possible
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             easily
             credible
             ,
             upon
             a
             single
             experiment
             of
             the
             sense
             .
             I
             beleeve
             that
             our
             estranged
             and
             divided
             ashes
             shall
             unite
             againe
             ,
             that
             our
             separated
             dust
             after
             so
             many
             pilgrimages
             and
             transformations
             into
             the
             parts
             of
             Minerals
             ,
             Plants
             ,
             Animals
             ,
             Elements
             ,
             shall
             at
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             returne
             into
             their
             primitive
             shapes
             ,
             and
             joyn
             againe
             to
             make
             up
             their
             primary
             and
             predestinate
             formes
             .
             As
             at
             the
             Creation
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             separation
             of
             the
             confused
             masse
             into
             its
             species
             ;
             so
             at
             the
             destruction
             thereof
             shall
             be
             a
             separation
             into
             its
             distinct
             individuals
             .
             As
             at
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             all
             that
             distinct
             
             species
             that
             we
             behold
             ,
             lay
             involved
             in
             one
             masse
             ,
             till
             the
             fruitfull
             voyce
             of
             God
             separated
             this
             united
             multitude
             into
             its
             severall
             species
             :
             so
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             when
             those
             corrupted
             Reliques
             shall
             be
             scattered
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             formes
             ,
             and
             seeme
             to
             have
             forgot
             their
             proper
             habits
             ,
             God
             by
             a
             powerful
             voyce
             shall
             command
             them
             b●cke
             into
             their
             proper
             shapes
             ,
             and
             cal
             them
             out
             by
             their
             single
             and
             individuals
             :
             Then
             shall
             appeare
             the
             fertility
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             and
             the
             magicke
             of
             that
             sperme
             that
             hath
             dilated
             into
             so
             many
             millions
             ;
             what
             is
             made
             to
             be
             immortall
             ,
             Nature
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             will
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             destroy
             .
          
           
             Those
             bodies
             that
             we
             behold
             to
             perish
             ,
             were
             in
             their
             created
             natures
             ,
             immortall
             ,
             and
             liable
             unto
             death
             but
             accidentally
             ,
             and
             upon
             forfeit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             owe
             not
             that
             naturall
             homage
             unto
             death
             ,
             as
             other
             bodies
             doe
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             restored
             to
             immortality
             with
             a
             lesser
             miracle
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             bare
             and
             easie
             revocation
             of
             course
             returne
             immortall
             .
             I
             have
             often
             beheld
             as
             a
             miracle
             ,
             that
             artificiall
             
             resurrection
             and
             vivification
             of
             
               Mercury
               ,
            
             how
             being
             mortified
             in
             a
             thousand
             shapes
             ,
             it
             assumes
             againe
             its
             owne
             ,
             and
             returnes
             into
             its
             numericall
             selfe
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             speake
             naturally
             ,
             and
             as
             Philosophers
             ,
             the
             formes
             of
             alterable
             bodies
             in
             those
             sensible
             corruptions
             perish
             not
             ;
             nor
             as
             we
             imagine
             ,
             wholly
             quit
             their
             mansions
             ,
             but
             retire
             and
             contract
             themselves
             into
             those
             secret
             and
             unaccessable
             parts
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             best
             protect
             themselves
             against
             the
             action
             of
             their
             Antagonists
             .
             A
             plant
             or
             vegetable
             consumed
             to
             ashes
             ,
             to
             a
             contemplative
             and
             schoole
             Philosopher
             seemes
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             forme
             to
             have
             taken
             his
             leave
             for
             ever
             :
             But
             to
             a
             subtile
             Artist
             the
             formes
             are
             not
             perished
             ,
             but
             withdrawn
             into
             their
             combustible
             part
             ,
             where
             they
             li●
             secure
             from
             the
             action
             of
             that
             devouring
             element
             .
             This
             I
             make
             good
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             can
             from
             the
             ashes
             of
             a
             plant
             revive
             the
             plant
             ,
             and
             from
             its
             cinders
             r●cal
             it
             to
             its
             stalk
             and
             leaves
             again
             .
             What
             the
             Art
             of
             man
             can
             doe
             in
             these
             inferiour
             pieces
             ,
             what
             blasphemy
             is
             it
             
             to
             imagine
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             cannot
             doe
             in
             those
             more
             perfect
             and
             sensible
             structures
             ?
             This
             is
             that
             mysticall
             Philosophy
             ,
             from
             whence
             no
             true
             Scholler
             becomes
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             visible
             effects
             of
             nature
             ,
             grows
             up
             a
             real
             Divine
             ,
             and
             beholds
             not
             as
             in
             a
             dreame
             ,
             as
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
            
             but
             in
             an
             ocular
             and
             visible
             object
             the
             types
             of
             his
             resurrection
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             necessary
             Mansions
             of
             our
             restored
             self
             ,
             are
             these
             two
             contrary
             incompatible
             places
             we
             call
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ;
             to
             define
             them
             ,
             or
             strictly
             to
             determine
             what
             and
             where
             these
             are
             ,
             surpasseth
             my
             divinity
             .
             That
             elegant
             Saint
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             have
             a
             glimpse
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             hath
             left
             but
             a
             negative
             description
             thereof
             ;
             Which
             neither
             eye
             hath
             seene
             ,
             nor
             eare
             hath
             heard
             ,
             nor
             can
             enter
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ;
             he
             was
             translated
             out
             of
             himselfe
             to
             behold
             it
             ,
             but
             being
             returned
             into
             himselfe
             could
             not
             expresse
             it
             .
             Saint
             
               Iohns
            
             description
             by
             Emeralds
             ,
             Chrysolites
             ,
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             is
             too
             weake
             to
             expresse
             the
             materiall
             Heaven
             we
             behold
             .
             Briefely
             therefore
             ,
             where
             the
             
             soule
             hath
             the
             full
             measure
             ,
             and
             complement
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             where
             the
             bound●esse
             appetite
             of
             the
             spirit
             remaines
             compleatly
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             neither
             desire
             addition
             nor
             alteration
             ;
             that
             I
             thinke
             is
             truly
             Heaven
             :
             and
             this
             can
             onely
             be
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             that
             essence
             ,
             whose
             infinite
             goodnesse
             is
             able
             to
             terminate
             the
             desires
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             unsatiable
             wishes
             of
             ours
             ;
             where
             ever
             God
             will
             thus
             manifest
             himselfe
             ,
             there
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             within
             the
             circle
             of
             this
             sensible
             world
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             sense
             of
             man
             may
             be
             in
             Heaven
             anywhere
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             his
             owne
             proper
             body
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             ceaseth
             to
             live
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             may
             remaine
             in
             its
             owne
             soule
             ,
             that
             is
             its
             Creator
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             may
             say
             that
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             whether
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             was
             yet
             in
             Heaven
             .
             To
             place
             it
             in
             the
             Empyriall
             ,
             or
             beyond
             the
             tenth
             Sphere
             ,
             is
             to
             forget
             the
             worlds
             destruction
             ;
             for
             when
             this
             sensible
             world
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             shall
             then
             be
             here
             as
             it
             was
             there
             ,
             an
             Empyriall
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             
               quasi
               vacuitie
               ,
            
             
             when
             to
             aske
             where
             Heaven
             is
             ,
             is
             to
             demand
             where
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             or
             where
             we
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             happy
             vision
             .
             
               Moses
            
             that
             was
             bred
             up
             in
             all
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             committed
             a
             grosse
             absurdity
             in
             Philosophy
             when
             with
             the
             eyes
             of
             flesh
             he
             desired
             to
             see
             God
             ,
             and
             petitioned
             his
             Maker
             ,
             that
             is
             truth
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             contradiction
             .
             Those
             that
             imagine
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             conceive
             a
             vicinity
             betweene
             those
             two
             extreames
             ,
             upon
             consequence
             of
             the
             Parable
             ,
             where
             
               Dives
            
             discoursed
             with
             
               Lazarus
            
             in
             
               Abrahams
            
             bosome
             ,
             doe
             too
             gros●ely
             conceive
             of
             those
             glorified
             creatures
             ,
             whose
             eyes
             shall
             easily
             out-see
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             behold
             without
             a
             Perspective
             ,
             the
             extreamest
             distances
             :
             for
             if
             there
             shall
             be
             in
             our
             glorified
             eyes
             ,
             the
             faculty
             of
             sight
             and
             reception
             of
             objects
             ,
             I
             could
             thinke
             the
             visible
             species
             there
             to
             be
             in
             as
             unlimitable
             a
             way
             as
             now
             the
             intellectuals
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             two
             bodies
             placed
             beyond
             the
             tenth
             Spheare
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             vacuity
             ,
             according
             to
             
               A●istotles
            
             Philosophy
             ,
             could
             
             not
             behold
             each
             other
             ,
             because
             there
             wants
             a
             body
             or
             Medium
             to
             have
             and
             transport
             the
             visible
             rayes
             of
             the
             object
             unto
             the
             sense
             ,
             but
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             generall
             defect
             of
             either
             Medium
             to
             convey
             ,
             or
             light
             to
             prepare
             and
             dispose
             that
             Medium
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             perfect
             vision
             ,
             we
             must
             suspend
             the
             rules
             of
             our
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             good
             by
             a
             more
             absolute
             piece
             of
             Opticks
             .
             I
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             say
             that
             fire
             is
             the
             essence
             of
             hell
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             make
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             or
             conceive
             a
             flame
             that
             can
             neither
             prey
             upon
             ,
             nor
             purifie
             the
             substance
             of
             a
             soule
             ;
             those
             flames
             of
             sulphure
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             I
             take
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             this
             present
             Hell
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             to
             come
             where
             fire
             shall
             make
             up
             the
             complement
             of
             our
             tortures
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             body
             or
             subject
             wherein
             to
             manifest
             its
             tyranny
             :
             Some
             who
             had
             the
             honor
             to
             be
             Text
             .
             in
             divinity
             ,
             are
             of
             opinion
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             same
             specificall
             fire
             with
             ours
             .
             This
             is
             hard
             to
             conceive
             ,
             yet
             can
             I
             make
             good
             how
             even
             that
             may
             prey
             upon
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             consume
             
             us
             :
             for
             in
             this
             materiall
             world
             ,
             there
             are
             bodies
             that
             passed
             invincible
             in
             the
             powerfullest
             flames
             ,
             and
             though
             by
             action
             of
             the
             fire
             they
             fell
             into
             ignition
             and
             liquation
             ,
             yet
             will
             they
             never
             suffer
             a
             destruction
             :
             I
             would
             know
             how
             
               Moses
            
             with
             an
             actuall
             fire
             calcind
             ,
             or
             burnt
             the
             golden
             Calfe
             into
             powder
             :
             for
             that
             mysticall
             mettle
             of
             gold
             ,
             whose
             solary
             and
             celestiall
             nature
             I
             adore
             ,
             exposed
             unto
             the
             violence
             of
             fire
             ,
             growes
             only
             hot
             and
             liquifies
             ,
             but
             consumeth
             not
             :
             so
             when
             the
             consumable
             and
             volatile
             pieces
             of
             our
             bodies
             shall
             be
             refined
             into
             a
             more
             impregnable
             and
             fixed
             temper
             like
             gold
             ,
             though
             they
             suffer
             from
             the
             action
             of
             the
             flames
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             perish
             ,
             but
             lie
             immortall
             in
             the
             armes
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             And
             surely
             if
             this
             frame
             must
             suffer
             onely
             by
             the
             action
             of
             this
             element
             ,
             there
             will
             many
             bodies
             escape
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             earth
             will
             not
             be
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             beginning
             ;
             For
             at
             present
             it
             is
             not
             earth
             ,
             but
             a
             composition
             of
             fire
             ,
             water
             ,
             earth
             ,
             and
             aire
             ;
             but
             at
             that
             time
             
             ●poyled
             of
             those
             ingredients
             ,
             it
             shall
             ap●eare
             in
             a
             substance
             more
             like
             it selfe
             ,
             its
             ashes
             .
             Philosophers
             that
             opinioned
             the
             worlds
             destruction
             by
             fire
             ,
             did
             never
             dreame
             of
             annihilation
             ,
             which
             is
             beyond
             the
             power
             of
             sublunary
             causes
             ;
             for
             the
             ●ast
             and
             proper
             action
             of
             that
             element
             is
             ●ut
             vitrification
             ,
             or
             a
             reduction
             of
             a
             body
             ●nto
             Glasse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             of
             our
             Chymicks
             factiously
             affirme
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             ●rge
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             last
             fire
             all
             shall
             be
             crystallized
             and
             reverbera●ed
             into
             Glasse
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             utmost
             action
             of
             that
             element
             .
             Nor
             need
             we
             feare
             ●his
             terme
             annihilation
             ,
             or
             wonder
             that
             God
             will
             destroy
             the
             workes
             of
             his
             Creation
             :
             for
             man
             subsisting
             ,
             who
             is
             ,
             and
             then
             truly
             appeares
             a
             Microcosme
             ,
             the
             world
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
             For
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ▪
             and
             perhaps
             also
             of
             our
             glorified
             selves
             ,
             shall
             as
             real●y
             behold
             and
             contemplate
             the
             world
             in
             ●ts
             Epitome
             or
             contracted
             essence
             ,
             as
             ●ow
             it
             doth
             at
             large
             in
             its
             dilated
             substance
             .
             In
             the
             Syen
             of
             a
             Plant
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             understanding
             
             of
             man
             ,
             there
             exist
             ,
             though
             in
             an
             invisible
             way
             ,
             the
             perfect
             leaves
             ,
             flowers
             ,
             and
             fruit
             thereof
             :
             for
             things
             that
             a●e
             in
             
               poss●
            
             to
             the
             sense
             ,
             are
             actually
             existent
             to
             the
             understanding
             .
             Thus
             God
             beholds
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             contemplates
             as
             fully
             his
             workes
             in
             their
             Epitome
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             full
             volume
             ,
             and
             beheld
             as
             amply
             the
             whole
             world
             in
             that
             little
             compendium
             of
             the
             sixth
             day
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             scattered
             and
             dilated
             pieces
             of
             those
             five
             before
             .
             Men
             commonly
             set
             ●orth
             the
             torments
             of
             Hell
             by
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             extremity
             of
             corporall
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             describe
             Hell
             in
             the
             same
             method
             that
             
               Mahomet
            
             doth
             Heaven
             .
             This
             indeed
             makes
             a
             noyse
             ,
             and
             drums
             in
             popular
             eares
             :
             but
             if
             this
             be
             the
             terrible
             piece
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             stand
             in
             diameter
             with
             Heaven
             ,
             whose
             happinesse
             consists
             in
             that
             part
             that
             is
             best
             able
             to
             comprehend
             it
             ,
             that
             immortall
             essence
             ,
             the
             translated
             divinity
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             soule
             .
             I
             thanke
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             joy
             I
             mention
             it
             ,
             I
             was
             never
             afraid
             of
             hell
             ,
             nor
             never
             grew
             pale
             at
             the
             description
             of
             that
             place
             ;
             I
             have
             so
             fixed
             my
             contemplations
             
             on
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             almost
             forgot
             the
             Idea
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             am
             afraid
             rather
             to
             lose
             the
             joyes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             endure
             the
             misery
             of
             Hell
             ;
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             them
             is
             a
             perfect
             Hell
             ,
             and
             needes
             me
             thinkes
             no
             addition
             to
             compleat
             our
             afflictions
             ;
             that
             terrible
             ●erme
             hath
             never
             detained
             me
             from
             sin
             ,
             nor
             doe
             I
             owe
             any
             good
             action
             to
             the
             name
             thereof
             :
             I
             feare
             God
             ,
             yet
             am
             not
             afraid
             of
             him
             ,
             his
             mercies
             make
             me
             ashamed
             of
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             before
             his
             judgments
             afraid
             thereof
             :
             these
             are
             the
             forced
             and
             ●econdary
             method
             of
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             which
             ●e
             useth
             but
             as
             the
             l●st
             remedy
             ,
             and
             upon
             provocation
             ,
             a
             course
             rather
             to
             detaine
             the
             wicked
             ,
             then
             to
             incite
             the
             god●y
             to
             his
             worship
             .
             I
             cannot
             thinke
             there
             was
             ever
             any
             scared
             into
             heaven
             ,
             they
             go
             the
             fairest
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             that
             would
             serve
             God
             without
             a
             hell
             ,
             other
             Mercinaries
             that
             crouch
             unto
             him
             in
             feare
             of
             ●ell
             ,
             though
             they
             terme
             themselves
             the
             servants
             ,
             are
             indeed
             but
             the
             slaves
             of
             the
             Almighty
             :
             and
             to
             be
             true
             and
             speak
             my
             soule
             ,
             when
             I
             survey
             the
             occurrences
             of
             
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             call
             into
             account
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             can
             perceive
             nothing
             but
             an
             abysse
             and
             masse
             of
             mercies
             ,
             either
             in
             generall
             to
             mankind
             ,
             or
             in
             particular
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             whether
             out
             of
             the
             prejudice
             of
             my
             owne
             affections
             ,
             or
             an
             inverting
             and
             partiall
             conceit
             of
             his
             mercies
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             others
             terme
             crosses
             ,
             afflictions
             ,
             judgements
             ,
             misfortunes
             ,
             to
             me
             who
             enquire
             farther
             into
             them
             then
             visible
             effects
             ,
             they
             both
             appeare
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             have
             ever
             proved
             the
             secret
             and
             dissembled
             favours
             of
             his
             affection
             .
             It
             is
             a
             singular
             piece
             of
             wisedome
             to
             apprehend
             truely
             ,
             and
             without
             passion
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             to
             distinguish
             his
             justice
             from
             his
             mercy
             ,
             as
             not
             miscall
             those
             noble
             attributes
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             likewise
             an
             honest
             piece
             of
             Logick
             ,
             to
             dispute
             and
             argue
             the
             proceedings
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             distinguish
             even
             his
             judgements
             into
             mercies
             .
             For
             God
             is
             mercifull
             unto
             all
             ,
             because
             to
             the
             worst
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             deserve
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             he
             punisheth
             none
             in
             ●his
             world
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             Paradox
             ,
             is
             no
             absurdity
             .
             To
             one
             that
             
             hath
             committed
             murther
             ,
             if
             the
             Judge
             should
             say
             ,
             onely
             ordaine
             a
             Fine
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             madnesse
             to
             call
             this
             punishment
             ,
             and
             to
             repine
             at
             the
             sentence
             ,
             rather
             then
             admire
             the
             clemency
             of
             the
             Judge
             .
             Thus
             our
             offences
             being
             mortall
             ,
             and
             deserving
             not
             onely
             death
             ,
             but
             damnation
             ,
             if
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             be
             content
             to
             tra●verse
             and
             passe
             them
             over
             with
             a
             losse
             ,
             misfortune
             ,
             or
             disease
             ;
             what
             Phrensie
             were
             it
             to
             terme
             this
             a
             punishment
             ,
             ra●her
             than
             an
             extremity
             of
             mercy
             ,
             to
             ●groane
             under
             the
             rod
             of
             his
             judgements
             ,
             rather
             then
             admire
             the
             Scepter
             of
             his
             mercies
             ?
             therefore
             to
             adore
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             admire
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             debt
             of
             gratitude
             due
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             ●states
             ,
             and
             conditions
             ,
             and
             with
             these
             thoughts
             ,
             he
             that
             knows
             them
             best
             ,
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             I
             adore
             him
             ;
             that
             I
             obtain
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             blisse
             thereof
             ,
             is
             accidentall
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             intended
             worke
             of
             my
             devotion
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             felicity
             I
             can
             neither
             thinke
             to
             deserve
             ,
             nor
             scarse
             in
             modesty
             to
             expect
             .
             For
             these
             two
             ends
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             either
             as
             rewards
             ,
             or
             punishments
             ,
             
             are
             mercifully
             ordained
             ,
             and
             disproportionally
             disposed
             unto
             our
             actions
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             farre
             beyond
             our
             deserts
             ,
             the
             other
             so
             infinitely
             below
             our
             demerits
             ▪
             There
             is
             no
             salvation
             to
             those
             that
             beleeve
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             since
             his
             Nativity
             ,
             and
             as
             Divinity
             affirmeth
             before
             also
             ,
             which
             makes
             m●
             much
             apprehend
             the
             end
             of
             those
             honest
             Worthies
             and
             Philosophers
             which
             dyed
             before
             his
             Incarnation
             .
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             place
             those
             soules
             in
             hell
             whose
             life
             doth
             teach
             us
             vertue
             on
             earth
             ;
             me thinks
             amongst
             those
             many
             subdivisions
             of
             hel●
             there
             might
             have
             beene
             one
             
               Limbo
            
             left
             for
             those
             :
             What
             strange
             vision
             will
             it
             be
             to
             see
             their
             poeticall
             fictions
             converted
             into
             verities
             ,
             and
             their
             imagined
             and
             fancyed
             furies
             ,
             into
             reall
             devils
             ?
             how
             strange
             to
             them
             will
             sound
             the
             History
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             when
             they
             shall
             suffer
             for
             him
             they
             never
             heard
             of
             ?
             when
             they
             that
             derive
             their
             Genealogy
             from
             the
             gods
             ,
             shall
             know
             they
             are
             the
             unhappy
             issue
             of
             sinfull
             man
             ?
             It
             is
             an
             insolent
             part
             of
             reason
             to
             controvert
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             
             or
             question
             the
             justice
             of
             his
             proceedings
             ;
             Could
             humility
             teach
             others
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             instructed
             me
             ,
             to
             contemplate
             the
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             distance
             betwixt
             the
             Creator
             and
             the
             creature
             ,
             or
             did
             we
             seriously
             perpend
             that
             one
             principle
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Shall
               the
               vessell
               say
               to
               the
               Potter
               ,
               Why
               hast
               thou
               made
               me
               thus
               ?
            
             it
             would
             prevent
             the
             arrogant
             disputes
             of
             reason
             ,
             nor
             would
             we
             argue
             the
             definitive
             sentence
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             in
             heaven
             or
             hell
             .
             Men
             that
             live
             according
             to
             the
             right
             rule
             and
             law
             of
             reason
             ,
             live
             but
             in
             their
             owne
             kind
             ,
             as
             beasts
             doe
             in
             theirs
             ▪
             who
             justly
             obey
             the
             prescript
             of
             their
             natures
             ,
             and
             therfore
             cannot
             reasonably
             demand
             a
             reward
             of
             their
             actions
             as
             only
             obeying
             the
             naturall
             dictates
             of
             their
             reasons
             .
             It
             will
             therefore
             ,
             and
             must
             at
             last
             appeare
             ,
             that
             all
             salvation
             is
             through
             Christ
             ;
             which
             verity
             I
             feare
             those
             great
             examples
             of
             vertue
             must
             confirme
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             how
             the
             perfectest
             actions
             of
             earth
             have
             no
             title
             or
             claime
             unto
             heaven
             :
             nor
             truely
             doe
             I
             thinke
             the
             lives
             of
             these
             or
             of
             any
             other
             were
             ever
             correspondent
             
             or
             in
             all
             points
             conformable
             unto
             their
             doctrines
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             
               Aristotle
            
             transgressed
             the
             rule
             of
             his
             own
             Ethicks
             ;
             the
             Stoicks
             that
             condemne
             passion
             ,
             and
             command
             a
             man
             to
             laugh
             in
             
               Phalaris
            
             his
             Bull
             ;
             could
             not
             indure
             without
             a
             groan
             ,
             a
             fit
             of
             the
             stone
             or
             collicke
             .
             The
             Scepticks
             that
             affirme
             they
             knew
             nothing
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             opinion
             confute
             themselves
             ,
             and
             thought
             they
             knew
             more
             then
             all
             the
             world
             .
             
               Diogenes
            
             I
             hold
             to
             be
             the
             most
             vaine-glorious
             man
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             more
             ambitious
             in
             refusing
             all
             honours
             ,
             then
             
               Alexander
            
             in
             rejecting
             none
             .
             Vice
             and
             the
             Devill
             put
             a
             fallacy
             upon
             our
             reasons
             ,
             and
             provoking
             too
             hastily
             to
             run
             from
             it
             ,
             entangle
             and
             profound
             us
             deeper
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             
               Venice
               ,
            
             that
             yearely
             weds
             himselfe
             unto
             the
             Sea
             ,
             by
             casting
             thereinto
             a
             ring
             of
             Gold
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             argue
             of
             prodigality
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             solemnity
             of
             good
             use
             and
             consequence
             in
             the
             State
             .
             But
             the
             Philosopher
             that
             threw
             his
             money
             into
             the
             Sea
             to
             avoid
             avarice
             ,
             was
             a
             notorious
             prodigall
             .
             There
             is
             no
             road
             or
             ready
             
             way
             to
             vertue
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             an
             easie
             point
             of
             ●●rt
             to
             dis-intangle
             our selves
             from
             this
             ●iddle
             ,
             or
             web
             of
             sin
             :
             To
             perfect
             vertue
             ,
             ●s
             to
             Religion
             ,
             there
             is
             required
             a
             Pano●●lia
             or
             compleate
             armour
             ,
             that
             whilst
             we
             lye
             not
             at
             a
             close
             ward
             against
             one
             ●vice
             we
             lye
             open
             to
             another
             :
             And
             indeed
             wiser
             discretions
             that
             have
             the
             ●●hred
             of
             reason
             to
             conduct
             them
             ,
             offend
             without
             a
             pardon
             ;
             whereas
             under
             heads
             may
             stumble
             without
             dishonour
             .
             There
             goe
             so
             many
             circumstances
             to
             piece
             up
             one
             good
             action
             ,
             that
             t
             is
             a
             lesson
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             forced
             to
             be
             vertuous
             by
             the
             booke
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             men
             holds
             not
             an
             equall
             pace
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             often
             runnes
             counter
             to
             their
             Theory
             ;
             we
             naturally
             know
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             naturally
             pursue
             what
             is
             evill
             :
             the
             Rhetoricke
             wherewith
             I
             perswade
             another
             ,
             cannot
             perswade
             my selfe
             :
             there
             is
             a
             depraved
             appetite
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             will
             with
             patience
             heare
             the
             learned
             instructions
             of
             Reason
             ;
             but
             yet
             performe
             no
             farther
             then
             agrees
             to
             its
             own
             irregular
             humor
             .
             In
             briefe
             ,
             we
             all
             are
             monsters
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             
             composition
             of
             man
             and
             beast
             ,
             wherei●
             we
             must
             indeavour
             to
             be
             as
             the
             Poets
             fancy
             that
             wise
             man
             
               Chiron
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Region
             of
             Man
             above
             that
             o●
             Be●st
             ,
             and
             sense
             to
             fit
             but
             at
             the
             foot
             o●
             reason
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             doe
             desire
             with
             God
             ▪
             that
             all
             ,
             but
             yet
             affirme
             with
             men
             ,
             that
             few
             shal
             know
             salvation
             ,
             that
             the
             bridge
             is
             narrow
             ,
             the
             passage
             strait
             unto
             life
             ,
             ye●
             those
             who
             doe
             confine
             the
             Church
             o●
             God
             ,
             either
             to
             particular
             Nations
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             o●
             Families
             ,
             have
             made
             it
             far
             narrower
             then
             ever
             our
             Saviour
             meant
             it
             .
             〈◊〉
             beleeve
             many
             are
             saved
             ,
             who
             to
             man●
             seeme
             reprobated
             ,
             and
             many
             are
             reprobated
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             opinion
             and
             sentence
             of
             man
             stand
             elected
             ;
             there
             will
             appeare
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             strange
             ,
             and
             unexpected
             examples
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             Justice
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             desire
             either
             ,
             is
             folly
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             insolency
             even
             in
             the
             devils
             ;
             those
             acute
             and
             subtill
             spirits
             cannot
             divine
             in
             all
             their
             sagacity
             ,
             who
             sha●●
             be
             saved
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             could
             prognosticate
             ,
             their
             labour
             were
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             no●
             need
             they
             compasse
             the
             earth
             ,
             seeking
             
             whom
             they
             may
             devoure
             .
             Those
             who
             upon
             rigid
             application
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             sentence
             
               Solomon
            
             unto
             damnation
             ,
             condemn
             not
             only
             him
             ,
             but
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             letter
             ,
             and
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             without
             exception
             in
             the
             state
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             prerogative
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             arbitra●y
             pleasure
             above
             the
             letter
             of
             his
             owne
             Law
             ,
             by
             which
             alone
             we
             can
             pretend
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             and
             through
             which
             
               Solomon
            
             might
             be
             as
             easily
             saved
             as
             those
             who
             condemne
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             those
             who
             pretend
             un●o
             salvation
             ,
             and
             those
             infinite
             swarmes
             who
             thinke
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             ●ye
             of
             a
             Needle
             ,
             have
             much
             amazed
             me
             .
             That
             name
             and
             compellation
             of
             little
             Flock
             ,
             doth
             not
             com●ort
             but
             deject
             my
             devotion
             ,
             especially
             when
             I
             reflect
             upon
             mine
             owne
             unworthinesse
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             humble
             apprehensions
             ,
             I
             am
             ●elow
             them
             all
             :
             I
             beleeve
             there
             shall
             never
             be
             an
             Anarchy
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             as
             ●here
             are
             Hierarchies
             amongst
             the
             Angels
             ,
             so
             shall
             there
             be
             degrees
             of
             priority
             
             amongst
             the
             Saints
             .
             Yet
             is
             it
             (
             I
             protest
             )
             beyond
             my
             ambition
             to
             aspire
             unto
             the
             first
             rankes
             ,
             my
             desires
             only
             are
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             shall
             be
             onely
             happy
             therein
             ,
             to
             be
             bu●
             the
             last
             man
             ,
             and
             bring
             up
             ▪
             the
             Rere
             i●
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             and
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             yet
             dare
             not
             take
             my
             oath
             o●
             my
             salvation
             ;
             I
             am
             as
             it
             were
             sure
             and
             doe
             beleeve
             ,
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             City
             as
             
               Constantinople
               ,
            
             yet
             for
             me
             to
             take
             my
             oath
             thereon
             ,
             were
             a
             kin●
             of
             perjury
             ,
             because
             I
             hold
             not
             infallible
             warrant
             from
             my
             own
             sense
             to
             confirm●●
             me
             in
             the
             certainty
             thereof
             .
             And
             truely
             ,
             though
             many
             pretend
             an
             absolute
             certainty
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             yet
             when
             an
             humble
             soule
             shal
             contemplate
             her
             own
             unworthinesse
             ,
             she
             shall
             meete
             with
             many
             doubts
             and
             suddainely
             find
             how
             much
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             precept
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Worke
               out
               your
               salvation
               with
               f●are
               and
               trembling
               .
            
             That
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             my
             election
             ,
             I
             hold
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             my
             salvation
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             mercy
             ,
             and
             beneplacity
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             
             was
             ,
             or
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             :
             
               ●efore
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               I
               am
               ;
            
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             I
             say
             it
             of
             my
             ●elfe
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             not
             onely
             before
             my self
             ,
             ●ut
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Idea
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             decree
             of
             that
             Synod
             held
             from
             ●ll
             Eternity
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             ●orld
             world
             was
             before
             the
             Creation
             ,
             ●nd
             at
             an
             end
             before
             it
             had
             a
             beginning
             .
          
           
             Insolent
             zeales
             that
             destroy
             good
             ●orkes
             and
             rely
             upon
             faith
             ,
             take
             not
             a●ay
             merit
             :
             for
             depending
             upon
             the
             ef●icacy
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             they
             enforce
             the
             ●ondition
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             sophi●ticall
             way
             doe
             seeme
             to
             challenge
             Heaven
             .
             It
             was
             ordered
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             one●y
             those
             that
             lapt
             in
             the
             water
             like
             dogs
             ●hould
             have
             the
             honour
             to
             destroy
             the
             
               Midianites
               ,
            
             yet
             could
             none
             of
             those
             just●y
             challenge
             ,
             or
             imagine
             he
             deserved
             the
             ●onour
             :
             Thereupon
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             God
             requires
             ,
             ●s
             not
             onely
             a
             marke
             or
             token
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             meanes
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             where
             to
             find
             this
             ,
             is
             as
             obscure
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             my
             last
             end
             .
             And
             if
             our
             Saviour
             could
             object
             
             unto
             his
             owne
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             favourites
             a
             faith
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             quantity
             of
             a
             graine
             of
             Mustard
             seed
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             remove
             mountaines
             ;
             surely
             that
             which
             wee
             boast
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             but
             a
             remove
             from
             nothing
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Tenor
             of
             my
             beliefe
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             many
             things
             singular
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             humour
             of
             my
             irregular
             selfe
             ,
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             square
             not
             with
             maturer
             Judgements
             ,
             I
             disclaime
             them
             ,
             and
             doe
             no
             further
             father
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             learned
             and
             best
             Judgements
             shall
             authorize
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             part
             .
          
           
             NOw
             for
             the
             other
             Vertue
             of
             Charity
             ,
             without
             which
             faith
             is
             a
             meere
             notion
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             existence
             ,
             I
             have
             ever
             endevoured
             to
             nourish
             this
             mercifull
             disposition
             ,
             and
             humane
             inclination
             ,
             which
             I
             borrowed
             from
             my
             Parents
             ,
             and
             regulate
             
             it
             to
             the
             prescribed
             Lawes
             of
             Cha●ity
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             hold
             the
             true
             Anatomy
             of
             ●y
             selfe
             ,
             I
             am
             delineated
             and
             naturally
             ●ramed
             to
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             vertue
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             ●f
             a
             constitution
             so
             generall
             ,
             that
             it
             con●orts
             ,
             and
             sympathizeth
             with
             all
             things
             ;
             〈◊〉
             have
             no
             antipathy
             ,
             or
             rather
             Idio-syn●rasie
             ,
             in
             dyet
             ,
             humour
             ,
             ayre
             ,
             any
             thing
             ;
             wonder
             not
             at
             the
             
               French
               ,
            
             for
             their
             ●ishes
             of
             froggs
             ,
             snailes
             ,
             and
             toadstooles
             ;
             Nor
             at
             the
             Jewes
             for
             Locusts
             ,
             &
             Grasse●oppers
             ,
             but
             being
             amongst
             them
             ,
             make
             ●hem
             my
             Common
             viands
             .
             And
             I
             find
             ●hey
             agree
             with
             my
             stomach
             as
             well
             as
             ●heirs
             ;
             I
             could
             digest
             a
             Sallad
             ga●hered
             ●n
             a
             Church-yard
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             a
             Gar●en
             .
             I
             cannot
             start
             at
             the
             present
             of
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             Scorpion
             ,
             Lizard
             ,
             or
             Salaman●er
             ;
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Toad
             ,
             or
             Viper
             ,
             I
             ●inde
             in
             me
             no
             desire
             to
             take
             up
             a
             stone
             ●o
             destroy
             them
             .
             I
             feele
             not
             in
             my selfe
             ●hose
             common
             antipathies
             that
             I
             can
             ●iscover
             in
             others
             :
             Those
             nationall
             re●ugnancies
             do
             not
             touch
             me
             ;
             nor
             doe
             I
             ●ehold
             with
             prejudice
             ,
             the
             
               Flemmish
               ,
               I●alian
               ,
               Spaniard
               ,
            
             or
             
               Dutch
               ;
            
             but
             where
             I
             
             finde
             their
             actions
             in
             ballance
             with
             my
             Country
             mens
             ;
             I
             honour
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             embrace
             them
             in
             some
             degree
             ;
             I
             was
             born●
             in
             the
             eighth
             Climate
             ;
             but
             seemed
             forty
             beframed
             and
             constellated
             unto
             all
             ;
             〈◊〉
             am
             no
             plant
             that
             will
             not
             prosper
             out
             o●
             a
             Garden
             .
             All
             places
             ,
             all
             ages
             ,
             make●
             unto
             me
             one
             Country
             ;
             I
             am
             in
             
               England
            
             every where
             ,
             and
             under
             any
             meridian
             I
             have
             beene
             shipwrackt
             ,
             yet
             am
             not
             enemy
             with
             the
             sea
             or
             winds
             ;
             I
             can
             study
             play
             ,
             or
             sleepe
             in
             a
             tempest
             .
             In
             briefe
             ▪
             I
             am
             averse
             from
             nothing
             ,
             neither
             Plant
             ▪
             Animall
             ,
             nor
             Spirit
             ;
             my
             Conscience
             would
             give
             me
             the
             lye
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             say
             〈◊〉
             absolutely
             detest
             ,
             or
             hate
             the
             Devill
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             abhorre
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             come
             to
             composition
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             among
             those
             common
             objects
             of
             hatred
             that
             I
             can
             safely
             ,
             I
             doe
             contemne
             and
             laugh
             at
             ?
             That
             great
             inquiry
             of
             reason
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             the
             multitude
             ,
             that
             numerous
             piece
             of
             Monstruosity
             ,
             which
             taken
             asunder
             ,
             seemes
             the
             reasonable
             Creatures
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             confused
             together
             make
             but
             one
             great
             beast
             ,
             and
             a●
             
             monster
             ,
             more
             prodigious
             then
             
               Hydra
               ;
            
             ●t
             is
             no
             breach
             of
             Charity
             to
             call
             those
             ●ooles
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             stile
             all
             holy
             Writers
             ●ave
             afforded
             them
             ,
             set
             downe
             by
             
               Solomon
            
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             a
             point
             of
             our
             faith
             to
             beleeve
             so
             .
             Neither
             in
             the
             name
             of
             multitude
             do
             I
             only
             include
             the
             base
             and
             minor
             sort
             of
             people
             ;
             there
             ●s
             a
             rabble
             even
             amongst
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             a
             ●ort
             of
             Plebeian
             heads
             ,
             whose
             fancy
             move
             with
             the
             same
             wheele
             as
             these
             men
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             same
             Levell
             with
             Me●hanickes
             ,
             though
             their
             fortunes
             doe
             ●omewhat
             guild
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             ●heir
             purses
             compound
             for
             their
             follies
             .
             But
             as
             in
             casting
             account
             ,
             three
             or
             foure
             men
             together
             come
             short
             in
             account
             of
             ●ne
             man
             placed
             by
             himself
             below
             them
             :
             So
             neither
             are
             a
             troop
             of
             those
             ignorant
             ●oradoes
             ,
             of
             that
             true
             esteeme
             and
             va●ue
             ,
             as
             many
             a
             forlorne
             person
             ,
             whose
             condition
             doth
             place
             them
             below
             their
             ●eet
             .
             Let
             us
             speake
             like
             Politicians
             ,
             there
             ●s
             a
             Nobility
             without
             Heraldry
             ,
             a
             natu●all
             dignity
             ,
             whereby
             one
             man
             is
             Ranked
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             Filed
             before
             him
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             his
             desert
             ,
             and
             preheminence
             of
             his
             good
             parts
             :
             though
             the
             corruption
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             &
             the
             by
             a●
             of
             this
             present
             practise
             wheele
             anothe●
             way
             :
             thus
             it
             was
             in
             the
             first
             and
             privitiv●
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             in
             the
             integrity
             and
             Cradle
             of
             well-ordered
             polities
             ,
             till
             corruption
             getteth
             ground
             ,
             ruder
             desires
             labouring
             after
             that
             whic●
             wiser
             considerations
             contemn
             ,
             every
             on●
             having
             a
             liberty
             to
             amasse
             and
             heape
             u●
             riches
             ,
             and
             therewith
             a
             license
             or
             faculty
             to
             doe
             or
             purchase
             any
             thing
             .
             The
             generall
             and
             indifferent
             temper
             of
             mine
             doth
             more
             neerely
             dispose
             me
             to
             thi●
             noble
             vertue
             .
             It
             is
             a
             happinesse
             to
             b●
             borne
             and
             framed
             unto
             vertue
             ,
             and
             t●
             grow
             up
             from
             the
             seeds
             of
             nature
             ,
             rathe●
             then
             the
             inoculation
             and
             forced
             graffe●
             of
             education
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             are
             directed
             only
             by
             our
             particular
             Natures
             ,
             and
             regulate
             our
             inclinations
             by
             no
             higher
             rul●
             than
             that
             of
             our
             reasons
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             Moralists
             ;
             Divinity
             will
             still
             call
             us
             hea●thens
             .
             Therefore
             this
             great
             worke
             o●
             Charity
             ,
             must
             have
             other
             motives
             ,
             ends
             
             and
             impulsions
             :
             I
             give
             no
             almes
             to
             satisfie
             the
             hunger
             of
             my
             Brother
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfill
             and
             accomplish
             the
             Will
             and
             Command
             of
             my
             God
             ;
             I
             draw
             not
             my
             purse
             for
             his
             sake
             that
             demands
             it
             ,
             but
             his
             that
             enjoyned
             it
             ;
             I
             relieve
             no
             man
             upon
             the
             Rhetoricke
             of
             his
             miseries
             ,
             nor
             to
             con●ent
             mine
             owne
             commiserating
             disposi●ion
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             still
             but
             morall
             Charity
             ,
             ●nd
             an
             act
             that
             oweth
             more
             to
             passion
             ●hen
             reason
             .
             He
             that
             relieves
             another
             ●pon
             the
             bare
             suggestion
             and
             bowels
             of
             ●ity
             ,
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             for
             his
             sake
             as
             ●or
             his
             own
             :
             for
             by
             compassion
             we
             make
             ●thers
             miseries
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             re●ieving
             them
             ,
             we
             relieve
             our selves
             al●o
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             erroneous
             conceite
             to
             redresse
             ●ther
             mens
             misfortunes
             upon
             the
             common
             considerations
             of
             merciful
             natures
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             one
             day
             our
             owne
             case
             ,
             ●or
             this
             is
             a
             sinister
             ,
             and
             politicke
             kind
             of
             Charity
             ,
             whereby
             we
             seeme
             to
             be
             speake
             the
             pities
             of
             men
             in
             the
             like
             occasions
             ;
             ●nd
             I
             have
             observed
             that
             those
             profes●ed
             Eleemosynaries
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             croud
             
             or
             multitude
             ,
             doe
             yet
             place
             their
             petitions
             on
             a
             few
             and
             selected
             persons
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             surely
             a
             Physiognomy
             ,
             which
             those
             experienced
             and
             Master
             Mendicants
             observe
             ,
             whereby
             they
             instantly
             discover
             a
             mercifull
             aspect
             ,
             and
             will
             single
             out
             a
             face
             ,
             wherein
             they
             spy
             the
             signatures
             and
             markes
             of
             pity
             :
             for
             there
             are
             mystically
             in
             our
             faces
             certaine
             characters
             which
             carry
             in
             them
             the
             motto
             of
             our
             Soules
             ,
             wherein
             he
             that
             can
             read
             
               A.
               B.
               C.
            
             may
             read
             our
             natures
             .
             I
             behol●
             moreover
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Phistognomy
             or
             Physiognomy
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             men
             ,
             bu●
             of
             Plants
             ,
             and
             Vegetables
             ;
             and
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             some
             outward
             figures
             which
             hang
             as
             signes
             or
             bushes
             of
             their
             inward
             formes
             .
          
           
             The
             finger
             of
             God
             hath
             left
             an
             inscription
             upon
             all
             his
             workes
             ,
             not
             graphicall
             or
             composed
             of
             Letters
             ,
             but
             o●
             their
             severall
             formes
             ,
             constitutions
             ,
             parts
             and
             operations
             ,
             which
             aptly
             joyned
             together
             ,
             make
             one
             word
             that
             doth
             expresse
             their
             natures
             .
             By
             those
             Letters
             God
             cals
             the
             Stars
             by
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             
             by
             this
             Alphabet
             
               Adam
            
             assigned
             to
             every
             nature
             ,
             a
             name
             peculiar
             to
             its
             Nature
             .
             Now
             there
             are
             besides
             these
             Characters
             in
             our
             faces
             ,
             certaine
             mysticall
             figures
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             which
             I
             dare
             not
             call
             meere
             dash
             strokes
             ,
             a
             Lavole
             ,
             or
             at
             randome
             ,
             because
             delineated
             by
             a
             pencill
             ,
             that
             never
             workes
             in
             vaine
             ;
             and
             hereof
             I
             take
             the
             more
             particular
             notice
             ,
             because
             I
             carry
             that
             in
             mine
             owne
             hand
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             never
             read
             of
             ,
             nor
             discover
             in
             another
             .
             
               Aristotle
               ,
            
             I
             confesse
             ,
             in
             his
             acute
             ,
             and
             singular
             booke
             of
             Physiognomy
             ,
             hath
             made
             mention
             of
             Chiromancy
             ,
             yet
             I
             beleeve
             the
             
               Egyptians
               ,
            
             who
             were
             ever
             addicted
             to
             those
             abstruse
             and
             mysticall
             sciences
             ,
             had
             a
             knowledge
             therein
             ,
             to
             which
             those
             vagabond
             and
             counterfeit
             
               Egyptians
            
             doe
             yet
             pretend
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             retain
             a
             few
             corrupted
             principles
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             may
             verifie
             their
             Prognostickes
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             common
             wonder
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             how
             among
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             faces
             ,
             ●here
             should
             be
             none
             alike
             ;
             Now
             con●rary
             ;
             I
             wonder
             as
             much
             how
             there
             
             should
             be
             any
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             consider
             how
             many
             thousand
             severall
             words
             have
             beene
             carelessely
             and
             without
             study
             composed
             out
             of
             24.
             
             Letters
             ;
             withall
             how
             many
             hundred
             lines
             there
             are
             to
             be
             drawne
             in
             the
             fabricke
             of
             one
             man
             ;
             shall
             easily
             find
             that
             this
             variety
             is
             necessary
             .
             And
             it
             will
             be
             very
             hard
             that
             they
             shall
             so
             concurre
             as
             to
             make
             one
             portract
             like
             another
             .
             Let
             a
             Painter
             carefully
             limbe
             out
             a
             Million
             of
             faces
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             them
             all
             different
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             this
             art
             there
             will
             remaine
             a
             sensible
             distinction
             from
             the
             patterne
             of
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             perfectest
             of
             that
             kind
             ;
             wherefore
             we
             shall
             still
             come
             short
             ,
             though
             we
             transcend
             or
             goe
             beyond
             it
             ,
             because
             herein
             it
             is
             wide
             and
             agrees
             not
             in
             all
             points
             unto
             its
             Coppy
             ,
             nor
             doth
             the
             similitude
             of
             Creatures
             disparage
             the
             variety
             of
             nature
             ,
             nor
             any
             way
             confound
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             .
             For
             even
             in
             things
             alike
             there
             is
             a
             diversity
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             doe
             seeme
             to
             accord
             ,
             doe
             manifestly
             disagree
             .
             And
             thus
             is
             Man
             like
             God
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             same
             things
             that
             we
             
             resemble
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             utterly
             different
             from
             him
             .
             There
             was
             never
             any
             thing
             so
             like
             another
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             points
             to
             concurre
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             ever
             some
             reserved
             difference
             slip
             in
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             Identity
             without
             which
             ,
             two
             severall
             things
             would
             not
             be
             alike
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             ●s
             impossible
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             from
             Philo●ophy
             to
             Charity
             ,
             I
             hold
             not
             so
             narrow
             a
             conceite
             of
             this
             vertue
             ,
             as
             to
             conceive
             ●hat
             to
             give
             almes
             ,
             is
             onely
             to
             be
             chari●able
             ,
             or
             thinke
             a
             piece
             of
             Liberality
             can
             comprehend
             the
             Totall
             of
             Charity
             ;
             Di●inity
             hath
             wisely
             divided
             the
             act
             thereof
             into
             many
             branches
             ,
             and
             hath
             taught
             ●s
             in
             this
             narrow
             way
             ,
             many
             paths
             unto
             goodnesse
             ;
             as
             many
             wayes
             as
             we
             may
             doe
             good
             ,
             so
             many
             wayes
             we
             may
             be
             charitable
             ,
             there
             are
             infirmities
             ,
             not
             one●y
             of
             body
             ,
             but
             of
             Soule
             ,
             and
             fortunes
             ,
             ●hich
             doe
             require
             the
             mercifull
             hand
             of
             our
             abilities
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             contemn
             a
             man
             for
             ignorant
             ,
             ●ut
             behold
             him
             with
             as
             much
             pity
             as
             I
             doe
             
               Lazarus
               .
            
             It
             is
             no
             greater
             Charity
             to
             cloath
             his
             body
             ,
             then
             apparell
             the
             nakednesse
             
             of
             his
             Soule
             .
             It
             is
             an
             honourable
             object
             to
             see
             the
             reasons
             of
             other
             men
             were
             our
             Liveries
             ,
             and
             their
             borrowed
             understandings
             doe
             homage
             to
             the
             bounty
             of
             ours
             .
             It
             is
             the
             cheapest
             way
             of
             beneficence
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             naturall
             charity
             of
             the
             Sunne
             illuminates
             another
             without
             obscuring
             it selfe
             .
             To
             be
             reserved
             in
             this
             part
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             is
             the
             sordidest
             piece
             of
             covetousnesse
             ,
             and
             more
             contemptible
             then
             the
             pecuniary
             avarice
             .
             To
             this
             (
             as
             calling
             my selfe
             a
             Scholler
             )
             I
             am
             obliged
             by
             the
             duty
             of
             my
             condition
             ,
             I
             make
             not
             therefore
             my
             head
             a
             grave
             ,
             but
             a
             treasury
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             I
             intend
             no
             Monopoly
             ,
             but
             a
             Community
             in
             learning
             ,
             I
             study
             not
             for
             my
             owne
             sake
             onely
             ,
             but
             for
             theirs
             that
             study
             not
             for
             themselves
             .
             I
             envy
             no
             man
             that
             knowes
             more
             then
             my selfe
             ▪
             but
             I
             pity
             them
             that
             know
             lesse
             .
             I
             instruct
             no
             man
             as
             an
             exercise
             of
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             with
             an
             intent
             rather
             to
             nourish
             and
             keep
             it
             alive
             in
             mine
             owne
             head
             ,
             then
             beget
             and
             ingender
             it
             in
             his
             ;
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             my
             endeavours
             there
             
             is
             but
             one
             thought
             that
             dejects
             me
             ,
             that
             my
             acquired
             parts
             must
             perish
             with
             my selfe
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             Legacyed
             among
             my
             honoured
             Friends
             .
             I
             cannot
             fall
             out
             or
             contemne
             a
             man
             for
             an
             errour
             ,
             or
             conceive
             why
             a
             difference
             in
             opinion
             should
             divide
             our
             affections
             :
             for
             controversies
             ,
             disputes
             ,
             and
             argumentations
             ,
             both
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             &
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             if
             they
             meete
             with
             discreet
             and
             peaceable
             natures
             ,
             doe
             not
             infringe
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Charity
             in
             all
             disputes
             ;
             so
             much
             as
             there
             is
             of
             passion
             ,
             so
             much
             there
             is
             of
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             for
             then
             reasons
             ,
             like
             a
             bad
             hound
             spends
             upon
             a
             false
             sent
             ,
             and
             forsakes
             the
             question
             first
             started
             .
             And
             this
             is
             one
             reason
             why
             controversies
             are
             never
             determined
             ,
             for
             though
             they
             be
             amply
             proposed
             ,
             they
             are
             scarce
             at
             all
             handled
             ,
             they
             doe
             so
             wander
             with
             unnecessary
             Digressions
             ,
             and
             the
             Parenthesis
             of
             the
             party
             ,
             is
             often
             as
             large
             as
             the
             maine
             discourse
             upon
             the
             Subject
             .
             The
             Foundations
             of
             Religion
             are
             already
             established
             and
             the
             principles
             of
             Salvation
             subscribed
             unto
             by
             all
             ,
             there
             remaines
             not
             one
             
             controversie
             that
             is
             worth
             a
             passion
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             any
             disputed
             without
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             but
             in
             inferiour
             Arts
             :
             What
             a
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             and
             hot
             skirmish
             is
             betwixt
             
               S.
            
             and
             
               T.
            
             in
             
               Lucian
               ?
            
             so
             doth
             Grammarians
             hacke
             and
             slash
             for
             the
             Genitive
             case
             in
             
               Iupiter
               .
            
             How
             many
             Synods
             have
             beene
             assembled
             and
             angerly
             broke
             up
             againe
             about
             a
             line
             in
             
               Propria
               quae
               Maribus
               ?
            
             How
             doe
             they
             break
             their
             owne
             pates
             to
             salve
             that
             of
             
               Priscian
               ?
               Si
               foret
               in
               terris
               rideret
               Democritus
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             even
             amongst
             wiser
             militants
             ,
             how
             many
             wounds
             have
             beene
             given
             ,
             and
             credits
             shamed
             for
             the
             poore
             victory
             of
             an
             opinion
             or
             beggerly
             conquest
             of
             a
             distinction
             ?
             Schollers
             are
             men
             of
             peace
             ,
             they
             beare
             no
             arms
             ,
             but
             their
             tongues
             are
             sharper
             then
             
               Actius
            
             his
             razor
             ,
             their
             pens
             carry
             farther
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             lowder
             report
             then
             thunder
             ;
             I
             had
             rather
             stand
             in
             the
             stroke
             of
             a
             Basilisco
             then
             in
             the
             fury
             of
             a
             mercilesse
             pen
             .
             It
             is
             not
             meere
             zeale
             to
             learning
             ,
             or
             devotion
             to
             the
             Muses
             ,
             that
             wiser
             Princes
             Patron
             the
             Arts
             ,
             and
             carry
             an
             indulgent
             respect
             unto
             Schollers
             ,
             
             but
             a
             desire
             to
             have
             their
             names
             eternized
             by
             the
             memory
             of
             their
             Writings
             ,
             and
             a
             feare
             of
             the
             revengefull
             pen
             of
             succeeding
             ages
             :
             for
             these
             are
             men
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             have
             played
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             
               exits
               ,
            
             must
             step
             out
             and
             give
             the
             morall
             of
             their
             Scenes
             ,
             and
             deliver
             unto
             posterity
             an
             Inventory
             of
             their
             vertues
             and
             vices
             .
             And
             surely
             there
             goes
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             conscience
             to
             the
             compiling
             of
             an
             History
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             reproach
             to
             the
             scandall
             of
             a
             Story
             .
             It
             is
             such
             an
             authenticke
             kinde
             of
             falsehood
             that
             with
             authority
             belies
             our
             good
             names
             to
             all
             Nations
             and
             Posterities
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             offence
             to
             Charity
             ,
             which
             no
             Author
             hath
             ever
             written
             of
             ,
             and
             few
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             ●eproach
             ,
             not
             of
             whole
             professions
             ,
             my●teries
             and
             conditions
             ,
             but
             of
             whole
             nations
             ,
             wherein
             lye
             opprobrious
             Epithets
             ●hat
             we
             must
             call
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             upon
             ●ncharitable
             Logick
             from
             a
             disposition
             ●n
             a
             few
             conclude
             a
             habit
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             ●e
             mutin
             Anglo●s
             et
             le
             Brenach
             Escossois
             ,
          
           
             ●e
             bougre
             Italion
             &
             l●
             fol
             Francois
             ,
          
           
           
             Le
             Poultron
             Romane
             et
             le
             carron
             Gascoin
             ,
          
           
             Le
             Espagnol
             superb
             et
             le
             Almain
             jurogn
             .
          
           
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             that
             cals
             the
             
               Cretians
            
             lyer●
             doth
             it
             but
             indirectly
             and
             upon
             quotation
             of
             their
             owne
             Poet
             .
             It
             is
             as
             bloudy
             〈◊〉
             thought
             in
             one
             way
             as
             
               Neroes
            
             was
             in
             naother
             .
          
           
             For
             by
             a
             word
             we
             wound
             a
             thousand
             and
             at
             one
             blow
             assassine
             the
             Honour
             o●
             a
             Nation
             .
             It
             is
             a
             compleate
             piece
             of
             madnesse
             to
             miscall
             and
             raile
             against
             the
             times
             ,
             or
             thinke
             to
             recall
             men
             to
             reason
             ,
             by
             a
             fit
             of
             passion
             :
             
               Democritu●
            
             that
             thought
             to
             laugh
             the
             times
             into
             goodnesse
             ,
             seemes
             to
             me
             as
             deepely
             Hypochondriack
             ,
             as
             
               Heraclitus
            
             that
             bewailed
             them
             ;
             it
             moves
             not
             my
             spleene
             to
             behold
             the
             multitude
             in
             their
             proper
             humours
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             fits
             of
             folly
             and
             madnesse
             ,
             as
             well
             understanding
             that
             Wisdome
             is
             not
             common
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             priviledge
             of
             a
             few
             to
             be
             vertuous
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             endevor
             to
             abolish
             vice
             destroy
             also
             vertue
             ,
             for
             contraries
             ,
             though
             they
             destroy
             one
             another
             ,
             are
             yet
             in
             life
             
             of
             one
             another
             .
             Thus
             vertue
             (
             abolish
             vice
             )
             is
             an
             Idea
             ;
             againe
             ,
             the
             community
             of
             sin
             doth
             not
             desparage
             goodnesse
             ,
             for
             when
             vice
             gaines
             upon
             the
             major
             part
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             in
             whom
             it
             remaines
             ,
             becomes
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             being
             lost
             in
             some
             ,
             multip●●●s
             its
             goodnesse
             in
             another
             which
             remaine
             untouched
             ,
             and
             persists
             intire
             in
             the
             generall
             inundation
             .
             I
             can
             therefore
             behold
             vice
             without
             a
             fature
             content
             ,
             onely
             with
             an
             admonition
             ,
             or
             instructive
             apprehension
             ;
             for
             Noble
             natures
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             are
             not
             railed
             into
             vice
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             the
             cause
             of
             injured
             truth
             :
             no
             man
             can
             justly
             censure
             or
             condemne
             another
             ,
             because
             indeed
             no
             man
             truely
             knowes
             another
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             perceive
             in
             my selfe
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             in
             the
             darke
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             my
             nearest
             friends
             behold
             me
             but
             in
             a
             cloud
             ;
             those
             that
             know
             me
             but
             superficially
             ,
             thinke
             lesse
             of
             me
             then
             I
             do
             of
             my selfe
             ;
             those
             of
             my
             neare
             acquaintance
             thinke
             more
             ;
             God
             ,
             who
             truely
             knowes
             me
             ,
             knows
             that
             I
             am
             nothing
             ,
             for
             he
             beholds
             
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             lookes
             not
             on
             us
             through
             a
             divided
             ray
             ,
             or
             a
             trajection
             of
             a
             sensible
             species
             ,
             but
             beholds
             the
             substance
             without
             the
             helpes
             of
             accidents
             ,
             and
             the
             formes
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             their
             operations
             .
             Further
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             judge
             another
             ,
             because
             n●●man
             knowes
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             we
             censure
             others
             but
             as
             they
             disagree
             from
             that
             humour
             which
             we
             fancy
             laudable
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             commend
             others
             but
             for
             that
             wherein
             they
             seem
             to
             quadrateand
             consent
             with
             us
             .
             So
             that
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             all
             is
             but
             that
             we
             all
             condemne
             ,
             selfe-love
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             generall
             complaint
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             of
             those
             past
             ,
             that
             charity
             growes
             cold
             ;
             which
             I
             perceive
             most
             verified
             in
             those
             which
             most
             doe
             magnifie
             the
             fires
             and
             flames
             of
             zeale
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             vertue
             that
             best
             agrees
             with
             coldest
             natures
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             complexioned
             for
             humility
             :
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             expect
             charity
             towards
             others
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             uncharitable
             to
             our selves
             ?
             and
             charity
             beginnes
             at
             home
             ,
             in
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             is
             every
             man
             his
             owne
             grea●est
             
             enemy
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             his
             owne
             executioner
             .
             
               Non
               occides
               ,
            
             is
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             scarce
             observed
             by
             any
             man
             ,
             for
             I
             perceive
             every
             man
             is
             his
             owne
             
               Atropos
               ,
            
             and
             lends
             a
             hand
             to
             cut
             the
             thred
             of
             his
             owne
             dayes
             .
             
               Cain
            
             was
             not
             therefore
             the
             first
             murtherer
             ,
             but
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             who
             brought
             in
             death
             ;
             wherof
             he
             beheld
             the
             practise
             and
             example
             in
             his
             own
             son
             
               Abel
               ,
            
             and
             saw
             that
             verified
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             faith
             could
             not
             perswade
             him
             in
             the
             Theory
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             man
             that
             apprehends
             his
             owne
             miseries
             lesse
             than
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             that
             so
             nearely
             apprehends
             anothers
             .
             I
             could
             lose
             an
             arme
             without
             a
             ●eare
             ,
             and
             with
             few
             groanes
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             ,
             be
             quartered
             into
             pieces
             ;
             yet
             can
             I
             weep
             most
             seriously
             at
             a
             Play
             ,
             and
             receive
             with
             a
             true
             passion
             ,
             the
             counterfeit
             griefs
             of
             those
             knowne
             and
             professed
             impostures
             .
             It
             is
             a
             barbarous
             part
             of
             inhumanity
             to
             adde
             unto
             any
             afflicted
             parties
             misery
             ,
             or
             endevour
             to
             multiply
             in
             any
             man
             a
             passion
             ,
             whose
             single
             nature
             is
             already
             
             above
             his
             patience
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             greatest
             affliction
             of
             
               Iob
               ,
            
             and
             those
             oblique
             expostulations
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             a
             deeper
             injury
             then
             the
             downe-right
             blowes
             of
             the
             Devill
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             teares
             of
             our
             owne
             eyes
             onely
             ,
             but
             of
             our
             Friends
             also
             ,
             that
             doe
             exhaust
             the
             current
             of
             our
             sorrowes
             ,
             which
             falling
             into
             many
             streames
             ,
             runne
             more
             peaceably
             and
             are
             contented
             with
             a
             narrow
             channel
             .
             It
             is
             an
             act
             within
             the
             power
             of
             charity
             ,
             to
             translate
             a
             passion
             out
             of
             one
             brest
             into
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             divide
             a
             sorrow
             almost
             out
             of
             it selfe
             ;
             for
             affliction
             like
             a
             dimension
             may
             be
             so
             divided
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             indivisible
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             become
             insensible
             .
             Now
             with
             my
             friend
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             share
             or
             participate
             ,
             but
             to
             ingrosse
             his
             sorrowes
             ,
             that
             by
             making
             them
             mine
             owne
             ,
             I
             may
             more
             easily
             discusse
             them
             ;
             for
             in
             mine
             owne
             reason
             ,
             and
             within
             my selfe
             I
             can
             command
             that
             which
             I
             cannot
             entreat
             without
             my self
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             circle
             of
             another
             .
             I
             have
             often
             thought
             those
             noble
             paires
             and
             examples
             of
             friendship
             not
             so
             truly
             Histories
             
             of
             what
             had
             beene
             ,
             as
             fictions
             of
             what
             should
             be
             ,
             but
             I
             now
             perceive
             nothing
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             easie
             possibilities
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Heroick
             examples
             of
             
               Damon
            
             and
             
               Pithias
               ,
               Achilles
            
             and
             
               Patroclus
               ,
            
             which
             I
             could
             not
             performe
             within
             the
             narrow
             compasse
             of
             my selfe
             .
          
           
             That
             a
             man
             should
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             his
             friend
             ,
             seemes
             strange
             to
             vulgar
             affections
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             confine
             themselves
             within
             that
             worldly
             principle
             ,
             Charity
             beginnes
             at
             home
             .
             For
             mine
             owne
             part
             I
             could
             never
             remember
             the
             relations
             that
             I
             held
             unto
             my selfe
             ,
             nor
             the
             respect
             that
             I
             owe
             unto
             mine
             owne
             nature
             ,
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             ,
             my
             Country
             ,
             and
             my
             Friends
             .
             Next
             to
             these
             three
             ,
             I
             doe
             emprace
             my selfe
             ;
             I
             confesse
             I
             doe
             not
             observe
             that
             order
             that
             the
             Schooles
             or●aine
             our
             affections
             ,
             to
             love
             our
             Parents
             ,
             Wifes
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             Friends
             ,
             ●or
             excepting
             the
             injunctions
             of
             Religion
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             find
             in
             my selfe
             such
             a
             ne●essary
             and
             indissoluble
             Sympathy
             to
             ●hose
             of
             my
             bloud
             .
             I
             hope
             I
             doe
             not
             ●reake
             the
             fifth
             Commandement
             ,
             if
             I
             
             confesse
             I
             love
             my
             Friend
             before
             the
             nearest
             of
             my
             bloud
             ,
             even
             those
             t●
             whom
             I
             owe
             the
             principles
             of
             life
             ;
             I
             ne●ver
             yet
             cast
             a
             true
             affection
             on
             a
             Woma●
             but
             I
             have
             loved
             my
             Friend
             as
             I
             doe
             ve●tue
             ,
             my
             soule
             ,
             my
             God
             .
             From
             hence
             m●
             thinkes
             I
             doe
             conceive
             how
             God
             love
             man
             ,
             what
             happinesse
             there
             is
             in
             the
             lo●●
             of
             God
             .
             Omitting
             all
             other
             ,
             there
             a●
             three
             most
             mysticall
             unions
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Two
               natures
               in
               one
               person
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Three
               persons
               in
               one
               nature
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               One
               soule
               in
               two
               bodies
               .
            
          
           
             For
             though
             indeed
             they
             be
             really
             d●●vided
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             so
             united
             ,
             as
             the●
             seeme
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             make
             rather
             a
             dual●●ty
             then
             two
             distinct
             soules
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             wonders
             in
             true
             affections
             it
             is
             a
             body
             of
             
               Aenigmaes
               ,
            
             mysteries
             an●
             riddles
             ,
             wherein
             two
             so
             become
             one
             ,
             〈◊〉
             they
             both
             become
             two
             ;
             I
             love
             my
             frien●
             before
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             me
             thinkes
             I
             do●
             not
             love
             him
             enough
             ;
             some
             few
             month●
             hence
             my
             multiplyed
             affection
             wi●●
             make
             me
             beleeve
             I
             have
             not
             loved
             hi●
             at
             all
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             from
             him
             ,
             I
             a●
             
             dead
             till
             I
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             would
             still
             be
             nearer
             him
             :
             united
             soules
             are
             not
             satisfied
             with
             embraces
             ,
             but
             desire
             to
             be
             ●ruly
             each
             other
             ,
             which
             being
             impossible
             ,
             their
             desires
             are
             infinite
             ,
             and
             must
             proceed
             without
             a
             possibility
             of
             satisfaction
             .
             Another
             misery
             there
             is
             in
             affection
             ,
             that
             whom
             we
             truely
             love
             like
             our
             owne
             selves
             ,
             we
             forget
             their
             lookes
             ,
             nor
             ●an
             our
             memory
             retain
             the
             Idea
             of
             their
             ●aces
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             our selves
             ,
             and
             our
             affections
             makes
             ●heir
             lookes
             our
             owne
             .
             This
             noble
             affection
             f●ls
             not
             on
             vulgar
             and
             common
             ●onstitutions
             ,
             but
             on
             such
             as
             are
             marked
             ●or
             vertue
             ,
             he
             cannot
             love
             his
             friend
             ●ith
             this
             noble
             ardor
             that
             will
             in
             a
             com●etent
             degree
             affect
             all
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             can
             ●ring
             our
             affections
             to
             looke
             beyond
             the
             ●ody
             ,
             and
             cast
             an
             eye
             upon
             the
             soule
             ,
             we
             ●ave
             found
             out
             the
             true
             object
             ,
             not
             on●y
             of
             Friendship
             but
             Charity
             ;
             and
             the
             greatest
             happines
             that
             we
             can
             bequeath
             the
             soule
             ,
             is
             that
             wherein
             we
             al
             do
             place
             ●ur
             last
             felicity
             ,
             salvation
             ,
             which
             though
             
             it
             be
             not
             in
             our
             power
             to
             bestow
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             our
             charity
             ,
             and
             pious
             invocations
             to
             desire
             ,
             if
             not
             procure
             and
             further
             .
             I
             cannot
             frame
             a
             Prayer
             for
             my selfe
             in
             particular
             ,
             without
             a
             catalogue
             for
             my
             friends
             ,
             nor
             request
             a
             happinesse
             wherein
             my
             sociable
             disposition
             doth
             not
             desire
             the
             fellowship
             of
             my
             Neighbour
             .
             I
             never
             heare
             the
             Toll
             of
             a
             passing
             Bell
             though
             in
             my
             mirth
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             Taverne
             ,
             withou●
             my
             prayers
             and
             best
             wishes
             for
             the
             departing
             spirit
             ;
             I
             cannot
             goe
             to
             cure
             the
             body
             of
             my
             Pati●nt
             ,
             but
             I
             forget
             my
             profession
             ,
             and
             call
             unto
             God
             for
             hi●
             soule
             ;
             I
             cannot
             see
             one
             say
             his
             Prayers
             but
             instead
             of
             imitating
             him
             ,
             I
             fall
             int●
             a
             zealous
             oration
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             perhap●
             is
             no
             more
             to
             me
             then
             a
             common
             nature
             :
             and
             if
             God
             hath
             vouchsafed
             a●
             eare
             to
             my
             supplications
             ,
             there
             are
             surely
             many
             happy
             that
             never
             saw
             me
             ,
             an●
             enjoy
             the
             blessing
             of
             mine
             unknown●
             devotions
             .
             To
             pray
             for
             enemies
             ,
             that
             is
             for
             their
             salvation
             is
             no
             harsh
             precept
             but
             the
             practise
             of
             our
             daily
             &
             ordinar●
             devotions
             .
             I
             cannot
             beleeve
             the
             story
             o●
             
             the
             
               Italian
               ,
            
             our
             bad
             wishes
             and
             uncharitable
             desires
             proceed
             no
             further
             than
             this
             life
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             devill
             ,
             and
             the
             uncharitable
             votes
             of
             hell
             ,
             that
             desire
             our
             misery
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             To
             doe
             no
             injury
             ,
             nor
             take
             none
             ,
             was
             a
             principle
             ,
             which
             to
             my
             firme
             yeares
             ,
             and
             impatient
             affections
             ,
             seemed
             to
             containe
             enough
             of
             morality
             ,
             but
             my
             more
             settled
             yeares
             ,
             and
             Christian
             constitution
             have
             salne
             upon
             more
             securer
             resolutions
             .
             I
             hold
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             injury
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             injury
             as
             revenge
             ,
             and
             no
             such
             revenge
             as
             the
             contempt
             of
             an
             injury
             ;
             that
             to
             ●hate
             another
             ,
             is
             to
             maligne
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             the
             truest
             way
             to
             love
             another
             ,
             is
             to
             despise
             our selves
             .
             I
             were
             unjust
             unto
             mine
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             say
             I
             am
             at
             variance
             with
             any
             thing
             like
             my selfe
             ,
             I
             find
             there
             are
             many
             pieces
             in
             this
             our
             owne
             Fabricke
             of
             Man
             ;
             and
             this
             frame
             is
             raised
             upon
             a
             masse
             of
             Antipathies
             :
             I
             am
             one
             me
             thinkes
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             world
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             there
             are
             a
             swarme
             of
             distinct
             essences
             ,
             and
             in
             
             them
             another
             world
             of
             contrarieties
             which
             carry
             private
             and
             domestick
             enemies
             within
             ,
             publike
             and
             more
             hostile
             adversaries
             without
             .
          
           
             The
             devill
             that
             did
             but
             buffet
             Sain●Paul
             
               ,
            
             playes
             me
             thinkes
             at
             sharpe
             with
             me
             :
             Let
             me
             be
             nothing
             ,
             if
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             find
             th●●
             battaile
             of
             
               Lepanto
               ,
            
             passion
             against
             passion
             ,
             reason
             against
             faith
             ,
             faith
             against
             the
             devill
             ,
             and
             my
             conscience
             against
             al●●
             There
             is
             another
             man
             within
             me
             ,
             rebukes
             ,
             commands
             ,
             and
             dastards
             me
             .
             〈◊〉
             have
             no
             conscience
             of
             Marble
             to
             resis●
             the
             hammer
             of
             more
             heavy
             offences
             nor
             yet
             too
             soft
             and
             waxen
             ,
             as
             to
             tak●
             the
             impression
             of
             each
             single
             peccadill●
             or
             scape
             of
             infirmity
             :
             I
             am
             of
             a
             strang●
             beliefe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             easie
             to
             be
             forgive●
             some
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             to
             commit
             some
             others
             ▪
             For
             my
             originall
             sinne
             ,
             I
             hold
             it
             to
             b●
             washed
             away
             in
             my
             Baptisme
             ;
             for
             my
             actual
             transgressions
             I
             compute
             and
             reckon
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             from
             my
             last
             repentance
             ,
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             absolution
             :
             An●
             therefore
             am
             not
             te●●ifyed
             with
             the
             sin●
             
             or
             madnesse
             of
             my
             youth
             .
             I
             thanke
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             I
             have
             no
             sinnes
             that
             want
             a
             name
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             singular
             in
             offences
             ,
             my
             transgressions
             are
             Epidemicall
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             common
             breath
             of
             our
             corruption
             ,
             ●et
             even
             those
             common
             and
             
               quotidian
            
             infirmities
             that
             so
             necessarily
             attend
             me
             ,
             and
             doe
             seeme
             to
             be
             my
             very
             nature
             ,
             have
             so
             dejected
             me
             ,
             so
             broken
             the
             estimation
             that
             I
             should
             have
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             I
             repute
             my selfe
             the
             most
             abjectest
             piece
             of
             mortality
             ,
             that
             I
             detest
             mine
             owne
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             retired
             imaginations
             cannot
             with-hold
             my
             hands
             from
             violence
             on
             my selfe
             :
             Divines
             prescribe
             a
             fit
             of
             sorrow
             to
             repentance
             ,
             there
             goes
             indignation
             ,
             anger
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             into
             mine
             ,
             passions
             of
             a
             contrary
             nature
             ,
             which
             neither
             seeme
             to
             sute
             with
             this
             action
             ,
             nor
             my
             proper
             constitution
             .
             It
             is
             no
             breach
             of
             charity
             to
             our selves
             to
             be
             at
             variance
             with
             our
             vices
             ,
             nor
             to
             abhorre
             that
             part
             of
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             ground
             of
             charity
             ,
             our
             God
             ;
             wherein
             we
             doe
             but
             imitate
             our
             great
             selves
             the
             world
             ,
             whose
             divided
             antipathies
             
             and
             contrary
             faces
             doe
             yet
             carry
             a
             charitable
             regard
             to
             the
             whole
             by
             their
             particular
             discords
             ,
             preserving
             the
             common
             harmony
             ,
             and
             keeping
             in
             fetters
             those
             powers
             whose
             rebellions
             once
             Masters
             ,
             might
             be
             the
             ruine
             of
             all
             .
             I
             thanke
             God
             ,
             amongst
             those
             millions
             of
             vices
             that
             I
             doe
             inherit
             and
             hold
             from
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             I
             have
             escaped
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             mortall
             enemy
             to
             charity
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             Father
             sinne
             ,
             not
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             devils
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             a
             vice
             whose
             name
             is
             comprehended
             in
             a
             Monosillable
             ,
             but
             in
             its
             nature
             circumscribed
             with
             a
             world
             ;
             I
             have
             escaped
             it
             in
             a
             condition
             that
             can
             hardly
             avoid
             it
             :
             those
             petty
             acquisitions
             and
             reputed
             perfections
             that
             advance
             and
             elevate
             the
             conceits
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             adde
             no
             feathers
             unto
             mine
             ;
             I
             have
             seene
             a
             Grammarian
             ,
             toure
             ,
             and
             plume
             himselfe
             over
             a
             single
             line
             in
             
               Horace
               ,
            
             and
             shew
             more
             pride
             in
             the
             construction
             of
             one
             Ode
             ,
             than
             the
             Author
             in
             the
             composure
             of
             the
             whole
             booke
             .
             For
             my
             owne
             part
             besides
             the
             
               Fargon
            
             and
             
               Patonis
            
             of
             severall
             Provinces
             ,
             I
             understand
             no
             lesse
             
             then
             six
             Languages
             ,
             yet
             I
             protest
             I
             have
             no
             higher
             conceit
             of
             my selfe
             then
             had
             our
             Fathers
             before
             the
             confusion
             of
             
               Babel
               ,
            
             when
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Language
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             boast
             himselfe
             either
             Linguist
             or
             Criticke
             .
             I
             have
             not
             onely
             seene
             severall
             Countries
             ,
             beheld
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             climes
             ,
             the
             Chorography
             of
             their
             Provinces
             ,
             Topography
             of
             their
             Cities
             ,
             but
             understood
             their
             severall
             Lawes
             ,
             Customes
             and
             Policies
             ;
             yet
             cannot
             all
             this
             perswade
             the
             dulnesse
             of
             my
             spirit
             unto
             such
             an
             opinion
             of
             my self
             ,
             as
             I
             behold
             in
             nimbler
             &
             conceited
             heads
             ,
             that
             never
             looked
             a
             degree
             beyond
             their
             nest
             .
             I
             know
             the
             names
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             more
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Starres
             in
             my
             Horizon
             ,
             yet
             I
             have
             seene
             a
             prating
             Mariner
             that
             could
             onely
             name
             the
             Points
             and
             the
             North
             Starre
             ,
             out-talke
             me
             ,
             and
             conceit
             himself
             a
             whole
             Spheare
             above
             me
             .
             I
             know
             almost
             all
             the
             Plants
             of
             my
             time
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             about
             me
             ;
             yet
             me
             thinkes
             I
             do
             not
             know
             so
             many
             as
             when
             I
             did
             but
             know
             an
             hundred
             ,
             and
             had
             scarcely
             ever
             Simpled
             further
             then
             
             Cheap-side
             :
             for
             indeed
             heads
             of
             capacity
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             not
             full
             with
             a
             handfull
             ,
             or
             easie
             measure
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             think
             they
             know
             nothing
             ,
             till
             they
             know
             all
             ,
             which
             being
             impossible
             ,
             they
             fall
             upon
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Socrates
               ,
            
             and
             onely
             know
             they
             know
             not
             any
             thing
             ;
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             
               Homer
            
             pined
             away
             upon
             the
             riddle
             of
             the
             Fisherman
             ,
             or
             that
             
               Aristotle
               ,
            
             who
             understood
             the
             uncertainety
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             confessed
             so
             often
             the
             reason
             of
             man
             too
             weake
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             nature
             ,
             did
             ever
             drowne
             himselfe
             upon
             the
             flux
             ,
             and
             reflux
             of
             
               Euripus
               :
            
             we
             doe
             but
             learne
             to
             day
             ,
             what
             our
             better
             advanced
             judgements
             will
             teach
             to
             morrow
             :
             and
             
               Aristotle
            
             doth
             instruct
             us
             ,
             as
             
               Plato
            
             did
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             confute
             himselfe
             .
             I
             have
             run
             through
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             find
             no
             rest
             in
             any
             ;
             though
             our
             first
             studies
             and
             
               junior
            
             endevours
             may
             stile
             us
             Peripateticks
             ,
             Stoicks
             ,
             or
             Academicks
             ,
             yet
             I
             perceive
             the
             wisest
             heads
             prove
             at
             last
             ,
             almost
             all
             Scepticks
             ,
             and
             stand
             like
             
               Ianus
            
             in
             the
             field
             of
             knowledge
             .
             I
             have
             therefore
             one
             common
             and
             authenticke
             Philiosophy
             
             I
             learned
             in
             the
             Schooles
             ,
             whereby
             I
             discourse
             and
             satisfie
             the
             reason
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             another
             more
             reserved
             and
             drawne
             from
             Experience
             ,
             whereby
             I
             content
             mine
             owne
             selfe
             .
             
               Solomon
            
             that
             complained
             of
             ignorance
             in
             the
             height
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             hath
             not
             onely
             humbled
             my
             conceits
             ,
             but
             discouraged
             my
             endevours
             .
             There
             is
             yet
             another
             conceit
             that
             hath
             made
             me
             shut
             my
             bookes
             ,
             which
             tels
             me
             it
             is
             a
             vanity
             to
             waste
             our
             dayes
             in
             the
             blind
             pursuit
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             attending
             a
             little
             longer
             ,
             and
             we
             shal
             enjoy
             that
             by
             instinct
             &
             infusion
             which
             we
             endevour
             all
             here
             by
             labour
             and
             inquisition
             :
             it
             is
             better
             to
             sit
             downe
             in
             a
             modest
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             rest
             contented
             with
             the
             naturall
             blessing
             of
             our
             owne
             reasons
             ,
             then
             buy
             the
             uncertaine
             knowledge
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             with
             sweat
             and
             vexation
             ,
             which
             death
             gives
             ,
             every
             foole
             gaines
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             accessary
             of
             our
             glorification
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             never
             yet
             once
             ,
             and
             am
             resolved
             never
             to
             be
             married
             twice
             ,
             not
             that
             I
             disallow
             of
             a
             second
             marriage
             ;
             as
             neither
             
             in
             all
             cases
             of
             Polygamy
             ,
             which
             considering
             the
             unequall
             number
             of
             both
             sexes
             may
             be
             also
             necessary
             .
             The
             whole
             world
             was
             made
             for
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             twelfth
             part
             of
             man
             for
             woman
             :
             man
             is
             the
             whole
             world
             and
             the
             breath
             of
             God
             ,
             woman
             the
             rib
             onely
             ,
             a
             crooked
             piece
             of
             man
             .
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             we
             might
             procreate
             like
             trees
             ,
             without
             conjunction
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             were
             any
             way
             to
             perpetuate
             the
             world
             without
             this
             triviall
             and
             vulgvlar
             way
             of
             coition
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             foolishest
             act
             a
             wise
             man
             commits
             in
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             that
             will
             deject
             his
             cold
             imagination
             more
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             shall
             consider
             what
             an
             odde
             and
             unworthy
             piece
             of
             folly
             he
             hath
             committed
             ;
             I
             speak
             not
             in
             prejudice
             ,
             nor
             am
             averse
             from
             that
             sweete
             sexe
             ,
             but
             naturally
             amorous
             of
             all
             that
             is
             beautifull
             ;
             I
             can
             looke
             a
             whole
             day
             with
             delight
             upon
             a
             handsome
             picture
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             of
             an
             Horse
             .
             It
             is
             my
             temper
             ,
             and
             I
             like
             it
             the
             better
             ,
             to
             affect
             all
             harmony
             ,
             and
             since
             there
             is
             musicke
             even
             in
             the
             beauty
             ,
             and
             the
             silent
             notes
             which
             
               Cupid
            
             strikes
             ,
             farre
             
             sweeter
             then
             the
             vocall
             found
             of
             an
             instrument
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             musicke
             where-ever
             there
             is
             a
             harmony
             ,
             order
             or
             proportion
             ,
             and
             thus
             farre
             we
             may
             maintain
             the
             musicke
             of
             the
             spheres
             ,
             for
             those
             well
             ordered
             motions
             ,
             and
             regular
             paces
             ,
             though
             they
             give
             no
             sound
             to
             the
             eare
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             understanding
             they
             strike
             a
             note
             most
             full
             of
             harmony
             .
          
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             harmonically
             composed
             delights
             in
             harmony
             ;
             which
             makes
             me
             much
             distrust
             the
             simetry
             of
             those
             heads
             which
             declaime
             against
             our
             Church
             musicke
             .
             For
             my selfe
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             my
             Catholike
             obedience
             ,
             but
             my
             particular
             genius
             ,
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             maintaine
             it
             ,
             for
             even
             that
             vulgar
             and
             Taverne
             Musicke
             which
             makes
             one
             man
             merry
             ,
             another
             mad
             ,
             strikes
             in
             me
             a
             deepe
             fit
             of
             devotion
             ,
             and
             a
             profound
             contemplation
             of
             my
             Maker
             ;
             there
             is
             something
             in
             it
             of
             Divinity
             more
             then
             the
             eare
             discovers
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Hieroglyphicall
             and
             shadowed
             lesson
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             &
             Creatures
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             a
             melody
             to
             the
             eare
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             world
             well
             understood
             ,
             would
             
             afford
             the
             understanding
             .
             In
             briefe
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sensible
             fit
             of
             that
             harmony
             ,
             wch
             intellectually
             sounds
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             unties
             the
             ligaments
             of
             my
             frame
             ,
             takes
             me
             to
             pieces
             ,
             dilates
             me
             out
             of
             my self
             ,
             &
             by
             degrees
             ,
             me thinks
             ,
             resolves
             me
             into
             heaven
             .
             I
             wil
             not
             say
             with
             
               Plato
               ,
            
             the
             Soule
             is
             Harmony
             ,
             but
             harmonicall
             ,
             hath
             its
             neerest
             sympathy
             unto
             musicke
             :
             thus
             some
             ,
             whose
             temper
             of
             body
             agrees
             ,
             and
             humours
             the
             constitution
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             are
             borne
             Poets
             ,
             though
             indeed
             all
             are
             naturally
             inclined
             unto
             Rime
             .
             This
             made
             
               Tacitus
            
             in
             the
             very
             first
             line
             of
             his
             story
             ,
             fall
             upon
             a
             verse
             ;
             and
             
               Ciccro
               ,
            
             the
             worst
             of
             Poets
             ,
             but
             disclaiming
             for
             a
             Poet
             ,
             fall
             in
             the
             very
             first
             sentence
             upon
             a
             perfect
             Hexameter
             .
             I
             feele
             not
             in
             me
             those
             sordid
             ,
             and
             unchristian
             desires
             of
             my
             profession
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             secretly
             implore
             and
             wish
             for
             Plagues
             ,
             rejoyce
             at
             Famins
             ,
             revolve
             Ephemerides
             ,
             and
             Almanackes
             in
             expectation
             of
             malignant
             effects
             ,
             fatall
             conjunctions
             ,
             and
             Eclipses
             :
             I
             rejoyce
             not
             at
             unwholsome
             Springs
             ,
             nor
             unseasonable
             Winters
             ,
             my
             Prayer
             goes
             with
             
             the
             Husbandmans
             ;
             I
             desire
             every
             thing
             in
             its
             proper
             season
             ,
             that
             neither
             men
             nor
             the
             times
             be
             out
             of
             temper
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             be
             sicke
             my selfe
             ,
             if
             sometimes
             the
             malady
             of
             my
             patient
             be
             not
             a
             disease
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             desire
             rather
             to
             cure
             his
             infirmities
             then
             my
             owne
             necessities
             ,
             where
             I
             doe
             him
             no
             good
             me
             thinkes
             it
             is
             no
             honest
             gaine
             ,
             though
             I
             confesse
             it
             to
             be
             the
             worthy
             salary
             of
             our
             well-intended
             endeavours
             :
             I
             am
             not
             onely
             ashamed
             ,
             but
             heartily
             sorry
             ,
             that
             besides
             death
             ,
             there
             are
             diseases
             incurable
             ,
             yet
             not
             for
             my
             own
             sake
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             be
             beyond
             my
             art
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             general
             cause
             &
             sake
             of
             humanity
             whose
             common
             cause
             I
             apprehend
             as
             mine
             own
             :
             And
             to
             speak
             more
             generally
             ,
             those
             three
             Noble
             professions
             which
             al
             civil
             Common wealths
             doe
             honour
             ,
             are
             raised
             from
             the
             fall
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             &
             are
             not
             any
             exempt
             from
             their
             infirmities
             ;
             there
             are
             not
             onely
             diseases
             incurable
             in
             Physicke
             ,
             but
             cases
             indissoluble
             in
             Lawes
             ,
             Vices
             incorrigible
             in
             Divinity
             :
             if
             general
             Councells
             may
             erre
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             why
             particular
             Courts
             
             should
             be
             infallible
             ,
             their
             perfectest
             rules
             are
             raised
             upon
             the
             erroneous
             reasons
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawes
             of
             one
             ,
             doe
             but
             condemn
             the
             rules
             of
             another
             ;
             as
             
               Aristotle
            
             the
             fourth
             figure
             ,
             because
             ,
             though
             agreeable
             to
             reason
             ,
             yet
             was
             not
             consonant
             to
             his
             owne
             rules
             ,
             and
             the
             Logicke
             of
             his
             proper
             principles
             .
             Againe
             ,
             to
             speake
             nothing
             of
             the
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whose
             cure
             not
             onely
             ,
             but
             whose
             nature
             is
             unknowne
             ;
             I
             can
             cure
             the
             gout
             or
             stone
             in
             some
             ,
             sooner
             then
             Divinity
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             or
             Avarice
             in
             others
             .
             I
             can
             cure
             vices
             by
             Physicke
             ,
             when
             they
             remaine
             incurable
             by
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             shall
             obey
             my
             pils
             ,
             when
             they
             contemne
             their
             precepts
             .
             I
             boast
             nothing
             ,
             but
             plainely
             say
             ,
             we
             all
             labour
             against
             our
             owne
             cure
             ,
             for
             death
             is
             the
             cure
             of
             all
             diseases
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Catholicon
             or
             universall
             remedy
             I
             know
             but
             this
             ,
             which
             thogh
             nauseous
             to
             queasie
             stomachs
             ,
             yet
             to
             prepared
             appetites
             is
             Nectar
             and
             a
             pleasant
             potion
             of
             immortality
             .
             For
             my
             conversation
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             the
             Sun
             without
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             friendly
             aspect
             to
             good
             and
             bad
             .
             Me
             
             thinkes
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             man
             bad
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             ,
             best
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             w●ile
             they
             are
             kept
             within
             the
             circle
             of
             those
             qualities
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             good
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mans
             minde
             of
             such
             discordance
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             jarring
             a
             temper
             to
             which
             a
             tuneable
             disposition
             will
             not
             strike
             a
             harmony
             .
          
           
             
               Magnae
               virtutes
               ,
               nec
               minora
               vitia
               ,
            
             it
             is
             the
             posie
             of
             the
             best
             natures
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             inverted
             on
             the
             worst
             ,
             there
             are
             in
             the
             most
             depraved
             and
             venemous
             dispositions
             ,
             certaine
             pieces
             which
             remaine
             untoucht
             ,
             which
             by
             an
             Antiperistasis
             become
             more
             excellent
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             excellency
             of
             their
             antipathies
             are
             able
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             from
             the
             contagion
             of
             their
             enemy
             vices
             ,
             and
             persist
             entire
             beyond
             the
             generall
             corruption
             .
             For
             it
             is
             also
             thus
             in
             natures
             .
             The
             greatest
             Balsames
             doe
             lye
             enveloped
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             powerfull
             Corrasives
             :
             I
             say
             moreover
             ,
             and
             I
             ground
             upon
             experience
             ,
             that
             poysons
             contain
             within
             themselves
             their
             owne
             Antidotes
             ▪
             and
             which
             preserve
             them
             from
             the
             venom
             of
             themselves
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             were
             not
             deletorious
             
             to
             others
             onely
             ,
             but
             to
             themselves
             also
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             corruption
             that
             I
             feare
             within
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             contagion
             of
             commerce
             without
             me
             .
             It
             is
             that
             unruly
             Regiment
             within
             that
             will
             destroy
             :
             It
             is
             I
             that
             doe
             insert
             my selfe
             the
             man
             without
             a
             Navell
             ,
             who
             yet
             lives
             in
             me
             .
             I
             feele
             that
             originall
             canker
             corrode
             and
             devoure
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               Defienda
               me
               Dios
               de
               me
               ,
            
             Lord
             deliver
             me
             from
             my selfe
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             my
             Letany
             ,
             and
             a
             first
             voyce
             of
             my
             retired
             imaginations
             :
             there
             is
             no
             man
             alone
             ,
             because
             every
             man
             is
             a
             Microcosme
             ,
             and
             carries
             the
             whole
             world
             about
             him
             ,
             
               Nunquam
               minus
               solus
               quam
               cum
               solus
               ,
            
             though
             it
             be
             the
             Apophthegme
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             is
             yet
             true
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             foole
             ;
             for
             indeed
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             Wildernesse
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             never
             alone
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             he
             is
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             is
             with
             the
             devill
             ,
             who
             ever
             consorts
             with
             our
             solitude
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             unruly
             rebell
             that
             musters
             up
             those
             disordered
             motions
             ,
             which
             accompany
             our
             sequestred
             imaginations
             :
             and
             to
             speake
             more
             narrowly
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             solitude
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             alone
             ,
             and
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             his
             owne
             circle
             ,
             and
             can
             subsist
             by
             himself
             ,
             all
             others
             besides
             those
             dissimilary
             and
             Heterogeneous
             parts
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             manner
             multiply
             the
             natures
             ,
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             the
             concourse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             society
             of
             that
             hand
             which
             doth
             uphold
             ●heir
             natures
             .
             In
             briefe
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             truely
             alone
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             self
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             truely
             one
             ,
             and
             such
             is
             onely
             God
             :
             All
             others
             doe
             transcend
             an
             unity
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             are
             many
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             my
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             miracle
             of
             thirty
             yeares
             ,
             which
             to
             relate
             ,
             were
             not
             a
             History
             ,
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             Poetry
             ,
             and
             would
             sound
             to
             common
             eares
             like
             a
             fable
             ;
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             count
             it
             not
             an
             Inn
             ,
             but
             an
             Hospital
             ,
             and
             a
             place
             ,
             not
             to
             live
             ,
             but
             to
             dye
             in
             .
             The
             world
             that
             I
             regard
             is
             my selfe
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Microcosme
             of
             mine
             owne
             frame
             ,
             that
             I
             cast
             mine
             eye
             on
             ;
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             use
             it
             but
             like
             my
             Globe
             ,
             and
             turne
             it
             round
             sometimes
             for
             my
             recreation
             .
          
           
           
             Men
             that
             looke
             upon
             my
             outside
             ,
             perusing
             onely
             my
             condition
             ,
             and
             fortunes
             ,
             doe
             erre
             in
             my
             altitude
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             above
             
               Atlas
            
             his
             shoulders
             .
             Let
             me
             not
             injure
             the
             felicity
             of
             others
             ,
             if
             I
             say
             I
             am
             the
             happiest
             man
             alive
             ;
             I
             have
             that
             in
             me
             that
             can
             convert
             poverty
             into
             riches
             ,
             adversity
             into
             prosperity
             .
             I
             am
             more
             invulnerable
             than
             
               Achilles
               ,
            
             fortune
             hath
             not
             one
             place
             to
             hit
             me
             ;
             
               Coelum
               ruat
               ,
            
             come
             what
             will
             ,
             
               Fiat
               voluntas
               tua
               ,
            
             salves
             all
             ,
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             happens
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             what
             our
             daily
             prayers
             desire
             .
             In
             briefe
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             ,
             and
             what
             should
             providence
             adde
             more
             ?
             Surely
             this
             is
             it
             we
             call
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             this
             do
             I
             enjoy
             ,
             with
             this
             I
             am
             happy
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             and
             as
             content
             to
             enjoy
             a
             happinesse
             in
             a
             fancy
             ,
             as
             others
             in
             a
             more
             apparent
             truth
             and
             reality
             .
             There
             is
             surely
             a
             neerer
             apprehension
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             delights
             each
             of
             us
             in
             our
             dreames
             ,
             then
             in
             our
             waked
             ●enses
             ;
             with
             this
             I
             can
             be
             a
             King
             without
             a
             Crowne
             ,
             rich
             without
             Royalty
             ,
             in
             heaven
             ,
             tho
             on
             earth
             ,
             enjoy
             my
             friend
             and
             embrace
             him
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             without
             
             which
             I
             cannot
             behold
             him
             ,
             without
             this
             I
             were
             unhappy
             ,
             for
             my
             awaked
             judgement
             discontents
             me
             ,
             ever
             whispering
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             from
             my
             friend
             ,
             but
             my
             friendly
             dreames
             in
             the
             night
             requite
             me
             ,
             and
             make
             me
             think
             I
             am
             within
             his
             armes
             .
             I
             thanke
             God
             for
             my
             happy
             dreames
             ,
             as
             I
             doe
             for
             my
             good
             rest
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             reflection
             in
             them
             to
             reasonable
             desires
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             can
             be
             content
             with
             a
             fit
             of
             happinesse
             ;
             and
             surely
             it
             is
             not
             a
             melancholy
             conceit
             to
             thinke
             we
             are
             all
             asleepe
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             conceits
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             are
             as
             meare
             dreames
             to
             those
             of
             the
             next
             ,
             as
             the
             Phantasmes
             of
             the
             night
             ;
             to
             the
             conceit
             of
             the
             day
             .
             It
             is
             an
             equall
             delusion
             in
             both
             ,
             &
             the
             one
             doth
             but
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             embleme
             or
             picture
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             we
             are
             somewhat
             more
             then
             our selves
             in
             our
             sleepes
             ,
             and
             the
             slumber
             of
             the
             body
             seemes
             to
             be
             but
             the
             waking
             of
             our
             soules
             .
             It
             is
             the
             ligation
             of
             our
             ●ense
             ;
             but
             the
             liberty
             of
             reason
             ,
             our
             awaking
             conceptions
             doe
             not
             march
             the
             fancies
             of
             our
             sleeps
             .
             At
             my
             Nativity
             ,
             my
             Ascendant
             
             was
             the
             earthly
             signe
             of
             
               Scorpio
               ,
            
             I
             was
             borne
             in
             the
             Planetary
             houre
             of
             
               Saturne
               ,
            
             and
             I
             thinke
             I
             have
             a
             piece
             of
             that
             Leaden
             Planet
             in
             me
             .
             I
             am
             no
             way
             facetious
             ,
             nor
             disposed
             for
             the
             mirth
             and
             galliardize
             of
             company
             ,
             yet
             in
             one
             dreame
             I
             can
             compose
             a
             whole
             Comedy
             ,
             behold
             the
             action
             in
             one
             dreame
             ,
             apprehend
             the
             jests
             ,
             and
             laugh
             my selfe
             awake
             at
             the
             conceits
             thereof
             ;
             were
             my
             memory
             as
             faithfull
             as
             my
             reason
             is
             there
             fruitfull
             ,
             I
             would
             never
             study
             but
             in
             my
             dreames
             ,
             and
             this
             time
             also
             would
             I
             chuse
             for
             my
             devotions
             ,
             but
             our
             grosser
             memories
             have
             then
             so
             little
             hold
             of
             our
             abstracted
             understandings
             ,
             that
             they
             forget
             the
             story
             ,
             and
             can
             onely
             relate
             to
             our
             awaked
             soules
             ,
             a
             confused
             and
             broken
             tale
             of
             that
             that
             hath
             beene
             past
             .
             
               Aristotle
               ,
            
             who
             hath
             written
             a
             singular
             tract
             of
             sleepe
             ,
             hath
             not
             throughly
             defined
             it
             ,
             no●
             yet
             
               Galen
               ,
            
             though
             he
             seeme
             to
             have
             corrected
             it
             ,
             for
             those
             
               Noctea●nbulones
               ,
            
             though
             in
             their
             sleepe
             ,
             doe
             yet
             enjoy
             the
             action
             of
             their
             senses
             :
             we
             must
             therefore
             say
             that
             there
             is
             something
             in
             us
             that
             is
             
             not
             in
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             
               Morpheus
               ;
            
             and
             that
             those
             abstracted
             &
             ecstarick
             soules
             doe
             walke
             about
             in
             their
             owne
             corps
             ,
             as
             spirits
             with
             the
             bodies
             they
             assume
             ,
             wherein
             they
             seeme
             to
             heare
             ,
             see
             ,
             and
             feele
             ,
             though
             indeed
             the
             organs
             are
             destitute
             of
             senses
             ,
             and
             their
             natures
             of
             those
             faculties
             that
             should
             inform
             them
             .
             Thus
             I
             observe
             that
             men
             oftentimes
             upon
             the
             houre
             of
             their
             departure
             ,
             doe
             speake
             and
             reason
             above
             themselves
             .
             For
             then
             the
             soule
             beginnes
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             ligaments
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             begins
             to
             reason
             like
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             discourse
             in
             a
             straine
             above
             mortality
             .
             We
             tearme
             death
             a
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             waking
             that
             kils
             us
             ,
             and
             destroyes
             those
             spirits
             that
             are
             the
             house
             of
             life
             .
             It
             is
             that
             death
             by
             which
             we
             may
             be
             literally
             said
             to
             dye
             daily
             ,
             a
             death
             which
             
               Adam
            
             dyed
             before
             his
             mortality
             ;
             a
             death
             whereby
             we
             live
             a
             middle
             and
             moderating
             point
             betweene
             life
             and
             death
             ▪
             in
             fine
             ,
             so
             like
             death
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             trust
             it
             without
             my
             prayers
             ,
             and
             an
             halfe
             adiew
             unto
             the
             world
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             fit
             time
             for
             devotion
             :
             I
             
             cannot
             therefore
             lay
             me
             downe
             on
             my
             bed
             without
             an
             oration
             ,
             and
             without
             taking
             my
             farewell
             in
             a
             Colloquie
             with
             God
             .
          
           
             The
             night
             is
             come
             like
             to
             the
             day
             ,
          
           
             Depart
             not
             thou
             great
             God
             away
             .
          
           
             Let
             not
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             blacke
             as
             the
             night
             ,
          
           
             Eclipse
             the
             lustre
             of
             thy
             light
             .
          
           
             Keepe
             still
             in
             my
             Horizon
             ,
             for
             to
             me
             ,
          
           
             The
             Sun
             makes
             not
             the
             day
             ,
             but
             thee
             .
          
           
             Thou
             whose
             nature
             cannot
             sleepe
             ,
          
           
             On
             my
             temples
             centry
             keepe
             ;
          
           
             Guard
             me●
             'gainst
             those
             watchfull
             foes
             ,
          
           
             Whose
             eyes
             are
             open
             ,
             while
             mine
             close
             .
          
           
             Let
             not
             dreames
             my
             head
             infest
             ,
          
           
             But
             such
             as
             
               Jacobs
            
             temples
             blest
             .
          
           
             While
             I
             doe
             rest
             ,
             my
             soule
             advance
             ,
          
           
             Make
             me
             sleepe
             a
             holy
             trance
             :
          
           
             That
             I
             may
             take
             my
             rest
             being
             wrought
             ,
          
           
             Awake
             into
             some
             holy
             thought
             .
          
           
             And
             with
             as
             active
             vigor
             run
          
           
             My
             course
             ,
             as
             doth
             the
             nimble
             Sun
             .
          
           
             Sleepe
             is
             a
             death
             ,
             O
             make
             me
             try
             ,
          
           
             By
             sleeping
             what
             it
             is
             to
             dye
             .
          
           
             And
             downe
             as
             gently
             lay
             my
             head
             .
          
           
             On
             my
             Grave
             ,
             as
             now
             my
             Bed
             .
          
           
             Howere
             refresh'd
             ,
             great
             God
             let
             me
          
           
             Awake
             againe
             at
             last
             with
             thee
             .
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             assur'd
             ,
             behold
             I
             lie
          
           
             Securely
             ,
             or
             to
             wake
             or
             die
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             my
             drowsie
             dayes
             ,
             in
             vaine
          
           
             I
             doe
             now
             wake
             to
             sleepe
             againe
             .
          
           
             O
             come
             that
             houre
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             never
          
           
             Sleepe
             thus
             againe
             ,
             but
             wake
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             dormitory
             I
             take
             to
             bedward
             ,
             use
             no
             other
             
               Laudanum
            
             to
             sleepe
             ,
             after
             which
             I
             close
             mine
             eyes
             in
             security
             ,
             content
             to
             take
             my
             leave
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             to
             sleepe
             unto
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             The
             method
             I
             would
             use
             in
             distributive
             justice
             ,
             I
             also
             observe
             in
             commutative
             ,
             and
             keepe
             a
             Geometricall
             proportion
             in
             both
             ,
             whereby
             becomming
             equable
             to
             others
             ,
             I
             become
             unjust
             to
             my self
             ,
             and
             supererogate
             that
             common
             principle
             ,
             Doe
             as
             thou
             wouldst
             be
             done
             unto
             thy selfe
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             not
             borne
             unto
             riches
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             my
             Starre
             to
             be
             wealthy
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             freedome
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             and
             franknesse
             of
             my
             disposition
             ,
             were
             able
             to
             contradict
             and
             crosse
             my
             fates
             :
             for
             to
             me
             avarice
             seemes
             not
             so
             much
             a
             vice
             ,
             as
             a
             deplorable
             piece
             of
             madnesse
             ;
             to
             conceive
             
             our selves
             Urinals
             ,
             or
             be
             perswaded
             that
             wee
             are
             dead
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             ridiculous
             ,
             nor
             so
             many
             degrees
             beyond
             the
             power
             of
             Hellebore
             ,
             as
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             opinions
             of
             theory
             and
             positions
             of
             men
             are
             not
             so
             voyd
             of
             reason
             ,
             as
             their
             practised
             conclusion
             :
             some
             have
             held
             that
             Snow
             is
             blacke
             ,
             that
             the
             earth
             moves
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             is
             ayre
             ,
             fire
             ,
             water
             ,
             but
             all
             this
             is
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             
               De●irium
               ,
            
             if
             we
             doe
             but
             speculate
             the
             folly
             and
             indisputable
             dotage
             of
             avari●e
             to
             that
             subterraneous
             Idol
             ,
             and
             God
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             I
             doe
             confesse
             I
             am
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             I
             cannot
             perswade
             my selfe
             to
             honour
             that
             the
             world
             adores
             ,
             whatsoever
             vertue
             its
             prepared
             Sublime
             may
             have
             within
             my
             body
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             influence
             nor
             operation
             without
             ;
             I
             would
             not
             entertaine
             a
             base
             designe
             ,
             or
             an
             action
             that
             should
             call
             me
             villaine
             ,
             for
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             only
             doe
             I
             love
             and
             honour
             my
             soule
             ,
             and
             have
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             ,
             two
             armes
             too
             few
             to
             embrace
             my selfe
             .
             
               Aristotle
            
             is
             too
             severe
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             allow
             us
             to
             be
             truly
             liberal
             without
             wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             bountifull
             hand
             
             of
             fortune
             ;
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             I
             must
             confesse
             I
             am
             charitable
             onely
             in
             my
             liberall
             intentions
             ,
             &
             bountifull
             well-wishes
             .
             But
             if
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Mite
             be
             not
             onely
             an
             act
             of
             wonder
             ,
             but
             an
             example
             of
             the
             noblest
             charity
             ,
             I
             can
             justly
             boast
             I
             am
             as
             charitable
             as
             some
             who
             have
             built
             Hospitals
             ,
             or
             erected
             Cathedrals
             :
             I
             have
             a
             private
             method
             which
             others
             observe
             not
             ,
             I
             take
             the
             opportunity
             of
             my selfe
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             I
             borrow
             occasion
             of
             charity
             from
             mine
             owne
             necessities
             ;
             I
             supply
             the
             wants
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             in
             most
             need
             my selfe
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             reduced
             to
             the
             last
             tester
             ,
             I
             love
             to
             d●vide
             it
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             an
             honest
             statagem
             to
             take
             the
             advantage
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             husband
             the
             acts
             of
             vertue
             ,
             that
             where
             they
             are
             defective
             in
             one
             circumstance
             ,
             they
             may
             repay
             their
             want
             ,
             and
             multiply
             their
             goodnesse
             in
             another
             .
             I
             hath
             not
             
               Peru
            
             in
             my
             desires
             ,
             but
             a
             competence
             and
             ability
             to
             performe
             those
             good
             workes
             to
             which
             the
             Almighty
             hath
             inclined
             my
             nature
             .
             He
             is
             rich
             ,
             who
             have
             enough
             to
             be
             charitable
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             
             be
             so
             poore
             ,
             that
             a
             noble
             mind
             may
             not
             finde
             a
             way
             to
             this
             piece
             of
             goodnesse
             .
             
               He
               that
               giveth
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               lendeth
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             there
             is
             more
             Rhetorick
             in
             that
             one
             sentence
             then
             in
             a
             Library
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             &
             indeed
             if
             those
             sentences
             were
             understood
             by
             the
             Reader
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Emphasis
             as
             they
             are
             delivered
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             those
             Volums
             of
             instructions
             ,
             but
             might
             bee
             honest
             by
             an
             Epitome
             .
             Upon
             this
             motion
             onely
             I
             cannot
             behold
             a
             Begger
             without
             relieving
             his
             necessities
             with
             my
             purse
             ,
             or
             his
             soule
             with
             my
             prayers
             ;
             the
             scenicall
             and
             accidentall
             differences
             betweene
             us
             cannot
             make
             me
             forget
             that
             common
             &
             untoucht
             part
             of
             us
             both
             ,
             the
             soule
             being
             of
             the
             same
             alloy
             with
             our
             owne
             ,
             whose
             Genealogy
             is
             God
             as
             well
             as
             ours
             ,
             and
             in
             as
             faire
             a
             way
             to
             salvation
             ,
             as
             our selves
             .
             Statists
             that
             labour
             to
             conceive
             a
             Common-wealth
             without
             poverty
             ,
             doe
             take
             away
             the
             object
             of
             charity
             ,
             not
             understanding
             onely
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             forgetting
             the
             prophecy
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             there
             is
             another
             part
             of
             charity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Basis
             and
             Pillar
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             whom
             we
             love
             our
             neighbour
             :
             for
             this
             I
             thinke
             charity
             ,
             to
             love
             God
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbour
             for
             God
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             is
             truly
             amiable
             is
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             were
             a
             divided
             piece
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             retaines
             a
             reflex
             or
             shadow
             of
             himselfe
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             strange
             that
             we
             should
             place
             affection
             on
             that
             which
             is
             invisible
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             truly
             love
             is
             thus
             ,
             what
             we
             adore
             under
             affection
             of
             our
             senses
             ,
             deserves
             not
             the
             honour
             of
             so
             pure
             a
             title
             .
             Thus
             we
             adore
             vertue
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             sense
             she
             be
             invisible
             .
             Thus
             that
             part
             of
             our
             loving
             friends
             that
             we
             love
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             part
             that
             we
             embrace
             ;
             but
             that
             insensible
             part
             that
             our
             armes
             cannot
             embrace
             .
             God
             being
             all
             goodnesse
             ,
             can
             love
             nothing
             but
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             loves
             us
             but
             for
             that
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             traduction
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             Let
             us
             call
             to
             assize
             the
             lives
             of
             our
             parents
             ,
             the
             affection
             of
             our
             wives
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             dumbe
             
             showes
             ,
             and
             dreames
             without
             reality
             ,
             truth
             ,
             or
             constancy
             ;
             for
             first
             therei
             's
             a
             strong
             bond
             of
             affection
             between
             us
             and
             our
             parents
             ,
             yet
             how
             easily
             dissolved
             we
             betake
             our selves
             to
             a
             woman
             ,
             forgetting
             our
             mothers
             in
             a
             wife
             ,
             and
             the
             wombe
             that
             bare
             us
             in
             that
             that
             shall
             beare
             our
             image
             ?
             This
             woman
             blessing
             us
             with
             children
             ,
             our
             affections
             leaves
             the
             levell
             it
             held
             before
             ,
             and
             sinkes
             from
             our
             bed
             unto
             our
             issue
             and
             picture
             of
             posterity
             ,
             where
             affection
             holds
             no
             steady
             mansion
             .
             They
             growing
             up
             in
             yeares
             desire
             our
             ends
             ,
             or
             applying
             themselves
             to
             a
             woman
             ,
             take
             a
             lawfull
             way
             to
             love
             another
             better
             then
             our selves
             .
             Thus
             I
             conceive
             a
             man
             may
             be
             buryed
             alive
             ,
             and
             behold
             his
             grave
             in
             his
             owne
             issue
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             therfore
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             happinesse
             under
             (
             or
             as
             
               Copernicus
            
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             above
             )
             the
             Sun
             ,
             in
             that
             repeated
             verity
             and
             burthen
             of
             all
             the
             wisdome
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               All
               is
               vanity
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               ;
            
             there
             is
             no
             felicity
             in
             that
             the
             world
             adores
             .
             
               Aristotle
            
             whilst
             he
             labours
             to
             refute
             the
             Ideas
             of
             
               Plato
               ,
            
             fals
             upon
             
             one
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             his
             
               summum
               bonum
               ,
            
             is
             a
             
               Chimaera
               ,
            
             and
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             his
             Felicity
             .
             That
             wherein
             God
             himselfe
             is
             happy
             ,
             the
             holy
             Angels
             are
             happy
             ,
             in
             whose
             defects
             the
             devils
             are
             unhappy
             ;
             that
             dare
             I
             call
             happinesse
             :
             whatsoever
             conduceth
             unto
             this
             ,
             may
             with
             an
             easie
             Metaphor
             deserve
             that
             name
             ,
             what
             soever
             else
             the
             world
             termes
             happinesse
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             a
             story
             ,
             or
             apparition
             ,
             or
             neat
             delusion
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             more
             of
             happinesse
             then
             the
             name
             .
          
           
             Blesse
             me
             in
             this
             life
             with
             the
             peace
             of
             my
             conscience
             ,
             command
             of
             my
             affections
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             my
             dearest
             friends
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             happy
             enough
             to
             pity
             
               Caesar
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             O
             Lord
             happinesse
             on
             earth
             wherein
             I
             set
             no
             rule
             or
             limit
             to
             thy
             providence
             ,
             dispose
             of
             me
             according
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             thy
             pleasure
             .
             Thy
             will
             be
             done
             ,
             though
             in
             mine
             owne
             damnation
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .